[Yuji] Passion Volume 3

I heard footsteps outside. The sound started from the door of the next room and moved
away in the direction of the elevator.
It is rare to hear sounds made by anyone other than yourself on this first floor, which has a
significantly lower population density than the sixth basement floor. Unless I purposely came
to meet someone, I rarely encountered other people.
Actually, the only people living on this floor are prison guards and school guards. The
soundproofing between rooms was good, but the wall blocking the hallway was thin, so
sounds from the hallway could be heard from quite far away. I heard that it was designed
that way on purpose due to security issues.
However, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head while thinking that the people living on this floor were
not people who could be tolerated by a strange man. This is because by now I was thinking
of a person lying in a coma in a room inside this block.
“Who will be safe when they see the person who seems least likely to be harmed lying down
like that?”
Jeong Tae-ui lay face down on the bed and muttered. When I thought of that thought, my
mind became confused again and I clicked my tongue. I looked at the clock and it was just
past 10 o'clock. The instructors, including my uncle, seemed very busy these days. At a time
when we were very busy ahead of joint training, one of our valuable workers collapsed, so
we may be even busier doing our share of the work. Thanks to that, even the teachers are
able to talk to each other.
It was scary and hectic.
“But if you called someone, you have to set the time, uncle...”
I ran into my uncle by chance this morning. My uncle, who, as expected, was busy with his
phone between his shoulder and ear and was taking and returning pieces of paper handed
to him by the guard next to him, saw Jeong Tae-eui and beckoned to him and told him to
stop by at night. When I asked what time he would leave, my uncle answered indifferently,
'Approximately around 10 o'clock,' and walked away with a look on his face that seemed like
he was going to be busy without even having time to ask what was going on.
8. T&R Inc.
It stung. As I sit by the window and read the newspaper, the yellow sunlight hits my right
cheek, heating up half my face even though it is almost sunset.

Nevertheless, Jeong Tae-eui, who had been silently flipping through the newspaper, raised
his head because he felt eyes on him. It is harder to endure the tickling gaze than the hot
sunlight. Jeong Tae-eui lifted his eyes from reading the newspaper and traced the gaze
pouring down his face. A woman who was sitting a little away, glancing at her watch as if
waiting for someone, was looking in Jeongtae's direction.
However, the moment Jeong Tae-eui raised his head, the woman's gaze, which had been
slightly off, reflexively landed on Jeong Tae-eui, and only then did he realize that it was not
him she was looking at.
The place where her gaze landed was the angled pillar that stood tall next to where Jeong
Tae-ui was sitting. To be exact, it is a mirror attached to the four sides of the pillar. She was
simply examining her appearance in the mirror.
Jeong Tae-eui followed her gaze and unconsciously looked towards the pillar and found his
own face reflected there. I frowned without realizing it.
“It’s so pitiful....”
As soon as our eyes met, the reason why the woman was so surprised was clearly revealed
in the mirror. The hideously swollen face was distorted in an irregular shape, and the eyelids,
temples, and chin were evenly stained red, yellow, and blue. The extent to which the lips are
torn and covered in blood is a sign of cuteness.
My original appearance wasn't overly ugly, so I could walk around with my head up no matter
where I went without being told I was ugly, but now my original appearance was everywhere,
so there was no way to look for it. Moreover, underneath this swollen face is a shabby suit.
This was an outfit that could be considered the bullet-proof end of any black society. No one
around here will believe it, but for half a day
Until then, Jeong Tae-eui's face was fine. There were one or two bruises or wounds that
were unavoidable during the regular course, but even this morning, it wasn't something you
would look at like this.
Even though it takes a while for the body to heal, it only takes a moment for it to break down.
In the late morning, about an hour before noon, something happened. While I was relaxing in
the break room and listening to music, two co-workers I wasn't particularly close with started
fighting right nearby. Jeong Tae-eui had no intention of paying any attention to those who hit
him because he was not a child and was old enough to take responsibility for it. So while
they were fighting, Jeong Tae-ui was sitting there.
Even though the chair hit me hard and I almost slipped off the chair, I didn't tell him to stop
fighting. I just said, 'If you want to fight, go out and fight.'

The bullet jumped out of nowhere. “This guy, that European bastard,” was a fucking joke.
Absurdly enough, the two guys who were fighting among themselves started punching
Jeong Tae-eui, and Jeong Tae-eui, who had unknowingly received a few blows, instantly
became upset at this unfair situation and returned the punches. There are more than one
unfair fact. Two guys who were fighting well suddenly suddenly
It was one thing to join forces to attack Jeong Tae-eui, but what they actually hated was 'that
European bastard', but they didn't have the guts to attack him, so they took the next best
option and attacked Jeong Tae-eui. This situation was extremely absurd.
'Did they eat something they couldn't eat as a group? I don't know where they threw it away,
but please pick up the opposite sex that they threw away, huh?!'
The shout that Jeong Tae-eui shouted while beating them was not actually addressed to just
those two. This was also something he said to the other members of the team who were
watching and observing this absurdity without any intention of stopping him. Among the
onlookers were several colleagues who were members of the same team as Jeong Tae-eui.
That made me even more angry.
In the end, after beating him so excitedly, I got beaten up just as much. I received cursory
treatment in the infirmary, but after a while, my face swelled up and bruises appeared. It
happened on a nice Saturday day.
If it was going to be like this, it would have been better if they had waited one more day
before fighting, Jeong Tae-ui thought, stroking his face. Even when I just touched it with my
fingertips, my swollen blue chin started throbbing. I had an appointment for dinner today. I
made an appointment last week when a broker I had previously met after being introduced
by Alta contacted me to say that he had ordered Jeong Tae-eui's product. So in moderation
After playing, I was planning to take a boat to Hong Kong in the afternoon and meet him for
a while.
Although he wasn't someone I had to be very formal with, I was still someone I would meet
with some manners. Moreover, the meeting place was the lobby of a five-star hotel, so we
would have to meet up and then move on. It was not a suitable situation or place to show the
face that had been rolling around in a fight.
“Damn it. If we’re going to fight, we’d rather do it tomorrow.”
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and stroked his face. I can't say he's good-looking, but I took
comfort in the fact that I've never even heard him say he's ugly, but this has gone beyond
being ugly and has become no longer a human face.
A man approached like a shadow behind Jeong Tae-ui, who was bitterly licking his lips and
wiping his face in front of the mirror. My gaze met in the mirror with a man who was looking
at Jeong Tae-eui with ghost-like fierce eyes.

“They’re looking at me like that, wondering how pretty that face doesn’t even look like a
human being.”
“Did you spill something on your pants while you were distracted in the bathroom? Why are
you fighting all of a sudden?”
Even when I move my mouth to speak, my temples feel throbbing. My face must have been
ruined. As Jeong Tae-ui looked at the road mirror and muttered gravely, the man glared at
him grimly and sat down on the single-person couch next to him.
“You drag everyone all the way to Hong Kong to meet them, so they don’t even show their
noses, so they do this. If you play with me without making an appointment, I know I’ll kill
you.”
“Are you saying I wasted my precious time by surprising you? I’m sorry, but I’d like to
decline.”
I have absolutely no desire to spend that much time with a guy who can't live without a gun,
saying he's my lover. What if the mania is right? As Jeong Tae-ui wept his hands, the gun
mania's eyes widened. I turned on the double wick.
"Am I a carrier of some kind of contagious disease?! I have no intention of sharing even a
single trace of my love for our pretty girls with you! Damn it, on this golden Saturday, I can't
help but clean and maintain our pretty girls! “Why do I have to come out here with you? Just
give me the Colt and I’ll be back right away!”
“Stay, he’ll be here soon. ......Ouch.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was shaken wildly by Maura's hand grabbing his collar, hit his back
against the back of the chair, and the shock spread to his face and he frowned. I was hit so
hard that my face, which is not human-shaped, hurts. Seeing Jeong Tae-eui shaking off
Morer's hand and rubbing his face and muttering, "Oh my God, it hurts," Morror must have
realized why he was saying it hurts, and he obediently licked his tongue to let go of his hand.
I kicked it.
“I really don’t want to be with you. What would I do if I were to be next to an angular stone
and lose my temper?”
Even though he was the first to throw the boomerang, it stabbed into his chest like a dagger.
Jeong Tae-eui bent down deeply, holding his face. I wasn't that type of person to begin with,
and even though I still don't cry (much), I wanted to loudly claim that my type hadn't changed
that much, but it didn't seem to work.

“Thank goodness it’s the weekend and I don’t have to go near the sharp stones. It’s a good
holiday, so why are you bringing up that story, you damn bastard?”
Jeong Tae-ui covered his face with his hands and muttered like a moan. If you think about it,
you are the one who stays next to the rock all weekdays, but on the weekends, the rock
always goes to Hong Kong as soon as you finish your regular work on Friday afternoon and
returns only on Sunday night. Sometimes I would return early in the morning on Monday. So
during the weekend, I had nothing to do with the angular stones.
It was Jeong Tae-eui who used to spend peaceful days. However, it is others who
persistently make the sharp stones rise. He keeps talking about Europeans and crazy
people, but every time he sees Jeong Tae-ui, he brings up the story of an angular stone.
Jeong Tae-eui, who tries not to think about it unless he can see it, thinks to himself every
time he sees such colleagues, 'Actually, it's not that I don't like you guys, it's that I like them
and can't stand them. So, I bring it up and ruminate on topics I will meet. I used to think, ‘You
guys are refracted by this love and hate.’ Of course, I never said it out loud because I knew
that if I said it out loud, I would be dealt a fatal blow.
I didn't say it.
Moro clicked his tongue as he looked at Jeong Tae-eui in pity.
“If I look at you, you seem smart in your own way, but sometimes you do stupid things that I
can’t understand. Even though you can see clearly in front of you on a clear day without a
speck of fog, you walk briskly towards the cliff.”
“What am I doing?”
“Looking at you, it doesn’t seem like you are looking for success. Then, for your own
well-being, you should get away from the sharp stones and hide among the pebbles. But
why bother going next to the sharp stones and getting hit by the pebbles and breaking into
pieces? Now, take a look around to see if there is anyone around you who will take your
side. What it means to have good colleagues is all gone.
But do you think that crazy guy, Riglow, would consider you an ally? “It’s impossible, it’s
impossible.”
Maurer clicked his tongue and shook his head. Jeong Tae-eui bent his back and turned his
head to look up at Ma-ro with a sideways glance. Although Ma-ro was anxious because he
couldn't catch Jeong Tae-ui, he still felt pity for Jeong Tae-ui's situation, and the way he
looked down with his eyes squinted made me sympathize.
“Did I walk to the cliff on my own feet? I was pushed off my back. Why is it that no one
believes me no matter how many times I tell this?”

“It seems to me that you have a tendency to jump off a cliff on all fours. You walk into the
tiger’s den on your own and stick your head in the tiger’s maw. Look, it’s still like that. Why
did you choose this meeting place? If it’s the hotel lobby, “There are so many luxury hotels in
Hong Kong, so why choose this hotel?”
“Do you buy a tiger at this hotel? Is there a cliff behind the hotel? Then what is that Pacific
Place over there? Does that shopping mall sell a cliff and tiger set?”
“There’s a cliff right next to the hotel, and a tiger is gaping underneath it, you idiot! Can’t you
see the Lipo Center across the street?!”
When Jeong Tae-eui shouted in disapproval, he shouted that he was outmatched. Jeong
Tae-eui, oppressed by the force, closed his mouth and frowned. Shangri-la. This is a luxury
hotel located in the heart of Hong Kong Island. I have been to this international chain hotel
several times in the past, located in a downtown area lined with skyscrapers where the
world's leading companies gather.
It was unheard of for the first time that Admiralty, a place lined with shopping streets, had a
cliff where tigers lived. Moreover, no matter how you looked at the Lippo Center, which was
standing firmly in the direction Maurer had pointed out, it did not look like it had been built on
the edge of a cliff. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the lipo center. The twin towers, which are two
similar buildings side by side, housed numerous public and private companies. According to
feng shui, it is unsightly
There seemed to be quite a few Hong Kongers who were reluctant to call it a building, but I
didn't think Maurer meant it that way.
“What’s wrong with that――――.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was pointing to the lipo center and turning his head, lowered his hand
when he saw the person he had been waiting for approaching. It was the broker I was
supposed to meet here today. When he saw Jeong Tae-ui, he also lightly raised his hand
and pretended to know.
“Haha, I’m a little late. Sorry, I had to meet someone precious.”
“No. We also arrived a little while ago.”
Jeong Tae-eui spoke politely, recalling how he called the Altara man he introduced to him
“sir” and flattered him without even putting a word in his mouth. Even though he is a
colleague who looks at me with white eyes now, I cannot afford to embarrass him. I didn't
forget to poke Mora's side as he just stared blankly at the broker without saying anything.

“But this friend...?”

Perhaps because the karma he was touching was his own karma, when he saw the
unfamiliar face, the broker had a wary expression that bordered on disapproval and quietly
asked. Jeong Tae-ui smiled as friendly as possible and patted Maura’s shoulder
affectionately.
“This guy is the one who found that item. He’s been tinkering with it extensively as a hobby.”
"aha......."
The broker nodded. Mora looked very uncomfortable at Jeong Tae-ui, who was tapping his
shoulder pretending to be friendly, but he seemed to have at least noticed and didn't mutter
unnecessary words.
“Okay, it’s a bit awkward to talk here, but I’ve got a room upstairs so you can sleep better.”
Following the broker who stood up first and spoke, Jeong Tae-eui quickly shook off Mora's
hand, which was pinching the back of his hand, and waved his hand away. Maurer grunted
as if he was talking to himself.
“Why did we choose this hotel when we could have just met in the room from the beginning
or at a restaurant with partitions?”
As I was about to pinch the side of Maurer, who had been complaining about the hotel since
a while ago as if he really didn't like this hotel, the broker who was a couple of steps ahead
glanced back as if he heard his voice.
“Why don’t you like it? Hehe, then let’s go somewhere else next time. Today, I had an
appointment right next door. Didn’t I tell you before? That a large branch has opened in
Hong Kong. That’s the lipo center. “I just came in, so I’m going to do some business over
there and come right away, so this is the best place.”
It was fortunate that he didn't seem particularly offended by Maurer's complaints, but
Maurer's face was crushed by the man's words. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Mora’s gaze and
scratched his head. I don't know anything about Chinese people's feng shui, but I would
agree with the opinion that that building is ugly.
“Aha. What branch is this?”

“Well, that’s it. To put it simply, it’s a kind of military company. It’s in the supply and
manufacturing area, and it’s a sad company that ranks second in that industry. You’ll
probably know it when you hear the name….”
I thought Chinese feng shui was nonsense, but it suddenly occurred to me that it might be
very useful.
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Moro. Maurer was walking sulkily, as usual, with an annoyed
expression on his face about everything going on in the world.
“Hey, more. That military company that’s over there―――.”
Just as Jeong Tae-ui was about to open his mouth, the broker who arrived in front of the
elevator turned to look at him.
“No, but what’s wrong with your face? I almost didn’t recognize you at first. Who on earth
has the guts to beat up a talented person at UNHRDO like that?”
Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth and swallowed his words. Who is it? These are talented
people at UNHRDO. Although he does not directly participate in Jeong Tae-ui's physical
suffering, Moro, who is contributing well to Jeong Tae-ui's mental suffering, clicks his tongue
when he sees Jeong Tae-ui's gloomy face. However, the face that pretended to be worried
about Jeong Tae-eui was short-lived, and not long after, the broker arrived in the room and
saw Colt.
As soon as he took it out, he put Jeong-tae aside and rushed to the gun with a gloomy
twinkle in his eye.
T&R Ine
My eyes scanned the numerous plaques on one side of the first floor lobby and stopped at
one plaque with a simple yet sophisticated font. The unmarked signboard was shining like a
blade, as if it had just been opened.
No one paid attention to Jeong Tae-ui, who was looking at the signboard with a swollen face
as if he had just emerged from the scene of a mass assault. People in suits rushing by came
and went, sometimes muttering into the phone in a language Jeong Tae-eui could not
understand. The only person who cares about Jeong Tae-eui is a security guard in neat
uniform.
“Where have you been?”

The security guard, who had been observing Jeong Tae-ui from a distance, noticed that
Jeong Tae-eui was lost in thought even after several minutes and had no intention of getting
out of the way, so he quietly approached and asked. Jeong Tae-eui gave the security guard
a serious look for a moment and then pointed to the plaque.
“That one. T&R Ine.......”
“Ah, yes. I just came here a while ago. Do you have any business there? Please let me know
who you are looking for and I will contact you.”
“No, not that much... If I think of anything to do, I’ll go up there myself.”
The security guard looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a calm expression as he mumbled an answer
that seemed very suspicious at first glance, and then stiffened his voice a little and said,
“Security devices are installed on each floor, so you cannot enter without a security card.”
“I see... I don’t have anything else to think of right now.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered while rubbing his chin, sighed and took a step back. And I turned
around, feeling the guard's suspicious gaze on the back of my head.
Broker and Maurer got along very well. Now I see that the broker also had quite the mania.
When two people who liked guns and weaponry met, it seemed like they had known each
other for ten years. The story that started with Colt eventually spread to the point where it
was beyond Jeong Tae-ui's scope of understanding. I thought I had some knowledge about
weaponry, but this was a surprise. also
The world of mania was deep.
In the end, Jeong Tae-eui came out of the room first, leaving the two of them together and
starting a long conversation. In any case, the colt that would be returned to Maurer had
already been paid for at the ordering stage several months ago, so there was no reason for
Jeong Tae-ui to be there. Jeong Tae-eui, who stopped in front of the hotel's main entrance,
silently looked at his feet, lost in thought, until the doorman approached with a puzzled look
on his face, then turned his head.
I looked up at the buildings across the street with letters hanging above them. Among the
densely towering skyscrapers, two buildings that looked identical at first glance stood side by
side.

The reason I walked towards that building wasn't because I had anything in mind. It's just
because something very trivial bothered me. It's so trivial that you can't even imagine it
breaking down.
In fact, he had good sense. As his uncle once said, he thought he had a pretty good feel for
certain things. Of course, that wasn't the case in all aspects. When Jeong Tae-eui saw the
plaque, his eyes were fixed on it.
T&R Ine.
There were a lot of plaques with company names that Jeong Tae-eui did not know, so there
might be other military companies among them, but at least that was the name of the military
company that Jeong Tae-eui knew. In fact, even if it is not Jeong Tae-ui, it is a name that
anyone who has at least one foot in this field will know. The scale is aimed at dealing mainly
with anti-material weapons rather than anti-personnel weapons.
Although it was not large, it was a fairly substantial company. I also heard about Jeong
Tae-eui when he learned weapons science at the military academy. Not only did I hear that,
but there were weapons from that company scattered all over the place.
T&R Ine. Named after its co-founder, it is nominally a stock company, but in reality it is a
company that is said to be run by nepotism.
Tarten & Riegrow Ine.
A name buried in my memory suddenly came to mind while I was quietly looking at the
signboard.
“Legrow is not a strange name, but it is not a very common name either...”
I came out of the building and sat down on one of the few benches provided next to the
simple but neatly decorated flower bed right next to the door. If you think about it, it's funny
that a person who was a military officer didn't know this until now. Moreover, the man said
that he was helping the family's arms brokerage business, although it was not just about
brokerage.
“But, no one around me called me TNR or Tarten & Riglow by its official name.”

Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself in a weary voice and patted his breast pocket, knowing
that he would not find a cigarette if he rummaged through it. shit. This is the identity of the
diamond finger. He said in a light tone that he was helping his older brother, who took over
the family business, to help out with the military business, so I thought he was just selling
weapons to a small armed group and also dabbling in dangerous things to his personal
partners.
But that company definitely has diamond fingers. Even if it is a company that makes tens of
billions of dollars in annual profit, there are many places where people who are not
particularly interested in the economy do not even know the name. If a company whose
name is known to such an ordinary person, it is enormous, exceeding the limits of what their
minds can even imagine. It can be seen as a place to make money, and T&R Inc. is related
to
In terms of field, it was a place that even soldiers from other countries would have heard of
its name at least once.
“Anyway, the tiger on the cliff... It’s true that that name is like a traitor to me, but I didn’t have
a fight with that family, and I didn’t have to be that embarrassed.”
Jeong Tae-ui, who was fumbling in the other pocket while muttering, “That guy too,” paused
for a moment. I wondered if it was such a well-known fact that Illay was the son of that
family. It's clear that it's an unusual surname, but my uncle didn't think it was something
worth talking about openly.
“Because Maurer had one foot in our company before joining UNHRDO. Where else would
that weapons fanatic have thought of working? ――――Now, here. Your favorite was
Dunhill, right?”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was persistently fumbling for a cigarette that couldn't come out even if
he searched through his inner pockets, suddenly saw a white cigarette stick out over his
shoulder.
......okay. Somehow you were right. The name isn't the problem. If it's near a place where
this guy might hang around, it's definitely the tiger's mouth. Now I understand your true
meaning in mistreating me, who came to Hong Kong and hung out around here on my
long-awaited holiday. Without even thinking about turning around, Jeong Tae-ui took the
cigarette and put it in his mouth. Soon after, a lighter suddenly approached from over my
shoulder and started to light up.
Paste it.
“Why is your face like that? It’s been less than a day since I haven’t seen you, but your face
has changed so much in that time.”
“After I got a new instructor who was well-praised, it became a regular occurrence.”

"aha."
What was funny was that I could hear the sound of the wind falling over my shoulder. Jeong
Tae-eui glanced back with a bitter taste in his mouth. Thankfully, the man who gave me a
cigarette that suited my taste was wearing a suit, something I had never seen before. The
figure, wearing a flowing, dark gray suit that looks as if it was pulled out of a men's fashion
magazine, is a rising star at a popular company.
I would like to become an executive.
ah. Actually, it was a diamond finger. If you think about it, aren’t you the son of a chaebol
family?
"? why."
Illay, perhaps puzzled by Jeong Tae-eui's glaring gaze, tilted his head slightly and asked.
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at him a little more blatantly.
“No, it’s my first time seeing you wearing a suit. You look like an office worker when you’re
dressed like that.”
“Haha, that’s because I’m an office worker.”
Illei smiled casually and shrugged his shoulders. Jeong Tae-eui, who gasped a couple of
times after accidentally inhaling cigarette smoke, looked up at him, who didn't seem to be
joking. He puts a cigarette in his mouth and Illay looks at him with a questioning look on his
face.
“Since when did UNHRDO become a corporate entity that requires suits? I don’t have a
suit.”
“If you need a suit, can I buy you one?”
“That’s not what I’m saying... ......If you buy it for me, I won’t refuse it.”
Even as he said that, Jeong Tae-ui showed no sign of lifting his butt from the bench and
puffed on a cigarette. Illay also sits next to him.

“Did Mora say that you could meet me here? Hong Kong’s floors aren’t that narrow for you
to have come here by chance.”
“It’s obviously a coincidence that I was here when you came down.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked sadly at the cigarette that had shrunk by half in an instant and
muttered. employee. Because he's an office worker. What on earth is this crazy company
that hired this man? Even though it is a nepotism company, do you think they would leave
something like this in the company?
“You said you go to Hong Kong every weekend, but it seems like it wasn’t like ‘I only help my
brother with his work a little bit when I have time.’”
“You’re welcome. I only come here on the weekends when I have time. The work here isn’t
that easy. My family is a bit suspicious, so I just keep an eye on the branch management to
make sure they’re doing everything right. I guess my brother spends all his time in Europe.
“Wouldn’t it be difficult to fly all the way and take care of it?”
“Haa...a branch office was opened in Hong Kong, and my younger brother was transferred to
Hong Kong just at the right time.”
What about office workers... Jeong Tae-eui looked up at the almost dusk sky, thinking, 'Isn't
this a situation where it's okay for a small citizen to be offended by sarcasm?' The building
was darkly blocking the view, with its back against the red-purple sky. Ilay was also looking
in the same direction and muttered vaguely.
“The conjunction is a bit wrong. It would be more correct to say that they came to Hong Kong
because a branch was established, rather than saying they came to Hong Kong because a
branch was established.”
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at Illay. When I held out my hand to the man who was puffing out
cigarette smoke with a nonchalant expression on his face, he immediately handed me a new
cigarette.
“I’ll just give it to you as a gift. It’s a shameful thing for the son of a chaebol family.”
“You can’t just give away something harmful like that.”
There is no other mouth that would not suit those words. Jeong Tae-eui stared at that
disgusting mouth for a moment.

“It’s scary that you’re glaring at me with those scary eyes. What are you thinking? You’re
glaring at me like you’re going to eat someone, I guess.”
Jeong Tae-ui looked at his mouth, which was spewing out words that didn't quite fit, and let
out a sigh.
"I thought for a moment that it wasn't that big of a deal. They said there was no direct
communication between the European and Asian branches, so why did a very angry guy
appear as an instructor out of nowhere? The arms dealer and the organization's “Stop
thinking about such useless things like collusion or something like that.”
“Haha, what should I do since I don’t think there’s any good in it? Quit, it’ll be easier on your
mind and body if you quit.”
Jeong Tae-eui bitterly licked his lips, thinking to himself, “If you become unwell mentally and
physically, does that mean you will make me uneasy?” Well, as he said, there is nothing
good about this kind of story even if you pretend to be aware of it. Besides, what does it
matter? The world is overflowing with more than a dozen incidents that are labeled as 'gate',
but that doesn't even make news for a minute.
Jeong Tae-eui smoked his second cigarette and lamented for a moment, saying, ‘If I keep
this up, I’ll become a heavy smoker and go home before half a year passes.’
After all, this damn son of a bitch. If I wanted to tell a story, I should have told it properly, not
vaguely. Then you wouldn't have even turned your head around here.
It was then. As I was staring in fascination at the sky that was gradually darkening to navy
blue, I suddenly felt a cool hand under my chin. Jeong Tae-eui shrugged his shoulders as if
he could see it or not, and turned his head slightly. Illay was holding Jeong Tae-ui's chin with
his fingertips and looking at it at an angle.
The hand that was holding the chin gently moves up the face, following the gaze that
reaches from the chin to the mouth, cheeks, bridge of the nose to the eyes and forehead.
The hand that caressed my torn lip took some strength, and it felt a stinging pain when it
brushed the corner of my mouth where the blood had dried. I frowned reflexively, but as
soon as I realized it, my fingertips became weak.
"Tsk, tsk.... The only thing I can see is a face that I can't see. How can I put this to use?
When is it? It was fine until I came out yesterday afternoon, so last night? This morning? In
the last few hours? I don’t think so, let’s just stay still... Did you get hurt around morning?”
“Why do you ask questions when you can guess on your own without saying anything? ...
Ah, it hurts. Don’t press the button.”

Jeong Tae-eui grabbed Illay's hand and pulled it away. The hand that seemed like it was
going to stay on the face for a moment with some force soon fell away obediently. Illay
smiled subtly, looked at Jeong Tae-ui, and then tilted his head.
“Why don’t you catch me at least once and break up at least one person who starts a fight. I
can’t say I’ll ever touch you again if I do it right, but I won’t touch you so lightly.”
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. This is the kindness of this man. He was giving sound
advice. From his perspective, it is the right condition. I'm sure if he did what he did sometime
ago and picked on a person who started a fight lightly and 'brought him down', the number of
fights would be reduced by less than half compared to now. Maybe it will fall below 10%. But
in those rare fights, you have to risk your life
You will do it. The same goes for this man’s example.
“I don’t have the guts, courage, or ability to deal with a group of guys with bombs rushing at
me... Besides, I’m still a teammate anyway.”
"colleague."
Illay followed Jeong Tae-ui’s words. The tone, which contained a subtle laugh, was close to
ridicule.
“Can you say that your colleague was not at all responsible for making your face look like
that?”
“Well, it’s like that elsewhere.”
“Why don’t you prune some of your personal relationships? It looks like you don’t want to get
into trouble there, so just throw it away.”
Who are you? I thought it would be fun if I could say that with an innocent face, but I had a
hard time swallowing those words. The skill of seeing is improving every day. However, Illay
slightly raised one of his eyebrows, as if he had an idea of ​what Jeong Tae-eui was thinking
as he wriggled his pursed lips and held back his words. Seen. I have to report it. Retirement
- UNHRDO is already in Jeong Tae-eui's head.
It was no different from the military. There were only a few months left, and it would be a
waste to lose one's life in vain at this point. Jeong Tae-eui smiled as innocently as possible
and leaned back on the bench.

However, pruning was also sound advice in Illay's way and was kind in its own way.
However, as I often felt, not only in times like this, this man had a different way of thinking
from Jeong Tae-ui in many ways. Of course, from the beginning, the organization was based
on the premise of a period of half a year, but although it seems to have something to do with
pruning, it is not true.
“Well... I’m not the type to be very nice to others either.”
Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head. I glanced at Illay. I had no intention of preaching or
reprimanding, but after taking a moment to taste it, I sighed.
“Is there a relationship without a single scar?”
“Haha.”
In response to Jeong Tae-ui's short words, Illay gave an even shorter and meaningless
answer. Jeong Tae-eui looked disapprovingly at the man who wouldn't be surprised if he got
stabbed anywhere and pulled at the hair he was scratching.
"I don't have a very good personality either, so I remember being angry at every one of my
friends who I've been with for a long time. At least, I remember some of the grudges from six
or seven years ago. Well, maybe it's just me, but they also have memories of being angry at
me. I guess it becomes more so the longer it goes on.”
If you date a fairly inconsiderate person for a long time, how is it possible for you to get hurt
once or twice? Even though one, two, three scars were covered, we continued to meet each
other, and we will continue to meet each other in the future.
"I hate the little things about them, but I definitely like them. That is to say... Even if I hate the
little things about the people around me now, I will definitely have to deal with them in some
way for at least the next 30 years. “I’m going to drag it along with life.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, remembering all the friends he hadn't seen in a long time, one by
one. Yes, unless you're a guy like Lieutenant Kim, even if you get a little upset, your
relationship will return to normal after just a few years. Illay was looking at Jeong Tae-ui with
amusement as he tapped the armrest of the bench with his fingertips. From that smiling
gaze, Jeong Tae-eui could not tell that Illay sympathized with his opinion at all.
I realized that it wasn't the case, but since I had no intention of persuading in the first place,
it was good. All I had to do was understand the inner meaning that you and I are different.
He wasn't so dull or stupid that he couldn't even notice that much.

“30 years. So what in 30 years?”

“Are you stupid? What’s the need to ask?”
Jeong Tae-ui answered sulkily. Ilay asks again, a faint smile appearing on his lips.
“Are you going to continue leading those branch guys?”
“Well... I didn’t necessarily mean to point out those guys, but it’s something we don’t know,
that’s all.”
“I don’t know. That’s different from what I said a moment ago.”
“You can’t do that. Most of them are people I haven’t really seen that I can hate or like yet.”
Jeong Tae-eui was impressed. You can't drag everyone you meet and encounter along with
life like that. In fact, Jeong Tae-eui did not choose the person who would be dragged along
like that. It is only for a brief moment that you see something to hate or like. What creates a
connection between people may not actually be the entire time they have known each other,
but rather a few fleeting moments.
I didn't know.
...Well, even though we haven't been able to see each other for at least a few months now.
What are you all doing?
Jeong Tae-eui absentmindedly thought of his friends across the sea on the other side of the
sunset. At that time, Illay, who was looking askance at Jeong Tae-ui with an amused
expression, suddenly raised his hand and almost covered Jeong Tae-eui's face with his large
hand, slowly swiping it away. I point out the numerous scars on his face one by one.
“Have you already seen enough of the things the branch guys hate? Look, this too.”
“Ah...ouch! I told you not to press it!”

Jeong Tae-ui cried out as the hand deliberately pressed down on the bruise on his temple
with his middle finger. Illay smiled and took his hand away. I can already see enough things
about you that I hate, so much so that sometimes I feel like committing murder if you just put
a knife in my hand, you bastard. My life is precious, so I can't bear to say or do anything.
Jeong Tae-eui glared at Illay while rubbing his face fiercely.
“Rather than something to hate, this is something I want to punch.”
“So instead of just getting hit, I get hit too,” Jeong Tae-ui muttered. Then suddenly Illay burst
out laughing. Although it wasn't very loud, it seemed like it was very cheerful, and I laughed
happily and refreshingly for a long time. I didn't know what was so fun, 'Yeah, that's it,' I
muttered from time to time and didn't stop laughing for a while.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him with a strange expression. It wasn't common for Illay to laugh
like this. I often saw him laughing, with no clear meaning, whether it was ridicule or
something else. Sometimes I saw people laughing out loud. However, that appearance,
which mostly had a pleasant and refreshing light, surprisingly seemed like a flawless boy,
and Jeong Tae-ui stared at him intently. Yeah, what's the big deal?
I don't know if it was funny, but if you want to laugh, laugh. I quite liked the smiling face with
the corners of the eyes folded slightly. Even though I was fully aware of its true nature, I felt
like I could be fooled into thinking it was a soft and heartwarming smile. If I always smiled
like that, the number of times a hundred swords would fly would be reduced to just
ninety-nine. Yes, this guy has a very vicious personality, but his appearance is inversely
proportional to his personality.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay blankly. When Illay's laughter died down, he winked at Jeong
Tae-ui with his eyes still filled with laughter.
“Then what about me?”
"huh?"
Jeong Tae-eui, who was about to ask, flinched when he remembered the context of the
conversation that had just occurred a moment ago. If you were to tell me right now what you
hate about this man, I'm sure you could name a dozen. I have to think about coming up with
12 things I might like, so I can come up with at least one thing.
“......Do I really have to tell you?”

Jeong Tae-ui asked seriously. Even though I tried to speak as light as possible, I could see
that my face was becoming solemn and dark. I don't want to lie about something like this, but
if I tell you my true feelings, it won't end well. This time, Ilay was not as cheerful as before,
but he still laughed softly as if it was funny for a moment.
“Well, okay. I’m in a good mood today, so I’ll ask again next time. ――――Then, let’s go.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked up blankly at Illay, who readily stood up while saying that. Where?
When I muttered, Illay shrugged his shoulders and nodded.
“A suit. I told you I would buy it for you. I know a good place in Kowloon, but unfortunately I
have an appointment right after here, so I don’t have time to go there, so I’ll get you
something acceptable at Pacific Place. Or do you have a preference?”
In response to Illay's question, Jeong Tae-eui still blinked with a blank expression on his face
and shook his head, saying, "No, that's not true." Jeong Tae-eui didn't even have time to
refuse while suddenly asking for a suit, uh, uh, uh.
***
I must have fallen into a fairly deep sleep. Jeong Tae-eui barely opened his eyes when he
felt a hand grabbing his shoulder and shaking him. When I glanced over, I saw my uncle
looking down at me in a robe, wiping his wet hair.
“You must be tired. I see that you didn’t wake up even when people came in and took a
shower.”
"I wasn't that tired... I tried to close my eyes for a moment, but I guess I fell into a deep
sleep. ... What time is it?"
“It’s a little after 10 o’clock. ...Wow. You have a very gorgeous face. What else happened
recently?”
As Jeong Tae-ui sat up, sighing sleepily, his uncle frowned as he faced him. My uncle, who
had been away all week on a business trip, had just returned, and there was a carrier bag
lying in a corner of the room.
“It’s always like that. It’s inevitable that you have someone who deserves to be stabbed for a
long time as your superior, so it’s like this. Still, this is healing in its own way.”

Jeong Tae-ui muttered, carefully rubbing his cheek with the back of his hand. After being
beaten up, he immediately received medicine, gauze, etc. from Kyoho in the infirmary and
treated him right away. Even, unbelievable as it is, Illay also gave medicine to Jeong Taeui.
I left Pacific Place and said, ‘I have an appointment in the evening, so I have to go. 'It would
be nice if we could go back together, but it's a pity.' When we parted ways, I bought medicine
at the pharmacy and gave it to Jeong Tae-ui. There was a proverb in our country that was
perfect for this situation, Jeong Tae-ui thought to himself as he meekly accepted Illay's hand
as he squeezed out some ointment and dabbed it on the corner of his torn mouth.
Incongruously
Illay rubbed Jeong Tae-eui's mouth with a serious face and then, as if satisfied, he lightly
raised his hand and walked away.
That guy is also truly unknown. In any case, you can't just blame the person who gave you
the disease but also the medicine, and in this situation, the only thing you can do is blame
the person who created this situation. Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his cheek and glared at the
person who could be said to be the culprit of all this.
“Uncle. I owe you a lot. I will remember you fondly for the next 20 years.”
“Don’t do that to me, do that to the guys who hit me. Oh my, those immature bastards. Why
don’t you film them and beat them to pieces at least once?”
Jeong Tae-eui sighed. This uncle also says something similar to someone else. The
difference is that someone is sincere and my uncle is only half sincere. Jeong Tae-eui
stretched out stiffly and testified, 'Whether I have strength or skill, I won't be crushed if I stick
with the guys here.' It's a topic I don't really like, so I'm changing the topic.
“Were you okay in South America? Did things go well?”
“It’s an internal matter within the same organization, so what else is there to do other than
hope it goes well? I just went because it was sent from above.”
“Hmm. Commander promotions and promotions are also related to other branches, right?”
“That’s right.”
Then, the answer that there is nothing to do except that it goes well since it is a matter within
the same organization does not work, Uncle, Jeong Tae-ui said with his eyes. My uncle
grinned without answering, even though he was receiving that gaze. It seemed like he had
no intention of answering.

Actually, if you look at it closely, Jeong Tae-ui is an outcast. Even though I am a member of
this organization right now, I am not sure of its intentions, and I have no feeling of belonging
to it. It's because he didn't choose to come in.
“Well, since it’s your uncle’s job, you’ll take care of it.”
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head and spoke grumpily. Unlike his lucky brother, this uncle
didn't have much to worry about no matter where he was thrown. Moreover, the world will not
turn upside down whether the UNHRDO Director-General or the US President changes, so
what is there to know? I have a desire to just change the instructor at the top right away.
“You said you were away for the weekend. Did anything interesting happen?”
“Oh, Hong Kong? I went out yesterday and came right back in yesterday. I guess something
interesting happened there.”
“Why? It could be something like accidentally finding a nice old bookstore in an alley while
getting lost. Or maybe you happened to meet a familiar face while walking down the street.
Even if that face wasn’t a particularly welcoming one.”
Jeong Tae-ui stopped scratching his head. My uncle, who was casually brushing his hair,
smiled when our eyes met. Jeong Tae-eui looked at his uncle with a still sleepy look on his
face and gave him a disapproving taste.
“That’s a quick rumor. It looks like the footless horse flew all the way to South America.”
“I was on the incoming ship with Riglow.”
The uncle opened the refrigerator, took out water, and asked Jeong Tae-eui, ‘Do you want a
beer?’ Jeong Tae-eui nods and holds out his hand, takes out a can and throws it to him.
Jeong Tae-eui took the full top, being careful not to overflow the foam. Although it didn't
come out loudly, he slurped down the bubbles that bubbled up and muttered as if nothing
had happened.
“It was definitely a diamond spoon.”
“Oh? That guy? That’s right. The diamond is of very high quality.”

“....... I don’t know.. I wonder what that will be like.”

When judging a person, of course, realistically, wealth and family are conditions that can
never be ignored, but that man had a personality that could eclipse all of those conditions.
Jeong Tae-eui gulped down his beer and quietly looked at his uncle. Today, my uncle, who
seemed to be too lazy to make tea and just poured water into a cup, looked at me as if he
felt my gaze. Looks puzzled
Jeong Tae-ui spoke gravely to his uncle who was looking at him.
“T&R is definitely a company that cannot be ignored in this industry, both in terms of scale
and substance.”
“That’s right. There’s probably no one involved in this area who doesn’t know that name. The
person running the place now is a man with very good business acumen.”
“Ah, that person who is your uncle’s friend?”
“That’s right. He’s also Riglow’s older brother.”
“Well, you definitely need to be resourceful in many ways to run a business. You need to
have a wide network of contacts, and since that industry is particularly sensitive to the
system, you’ll always have to pay attention to the political world, and lobbying activities won’t
be out of the ordinary in that industry. Collusion between politics and business is virtually
unavoidable.”
Jeong Tae-eui nodded, but took his mouth off his beer and looked at the ceiling for a
moment before tilting his head.
“But I guess that family is good at lobbying. Still, UNHRDO is an international organization,
so I wondered if there was any reason to move Illay to the Asian branch.”
"......."
The uncle looked at Jeong Tae-ui without answering. The gaze that was looking at Jeong
Tae-ui, who was just sipping beer, pretending not to notice, soon gently curved. Dalgak, my
uncle puts down his water cup and leans against the wall with his arms crossed.

“It’s impossible to not have lobbying skills while taking military classes. If Riglow came to
this branch, it’s a little different than you think.”
"......?"
“Well, that’s a sensitive issue, so let’s talk about it next time we get a chance… There are
some minor problems within the branch, but it doesn’t matter because Rick is properly
balancing the branch work and the company work.”
No, it doesn't really matter, uncle. Minor problems within the branch are by no means trivial.
You are saying that right now, looking at my face.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at his silent uncle. My uncle must have been reprimanded by those
resentful eyes, so he smiled awkwardly. I must have felt sorry to see him bruised and torn
here and there with gauze attached. Seeing that, Jeong Tae-eui felt much better and burst
into laughter.
“Well, that’s okay. In life, you have to have the experience of dying and suffering for a few
months. They say that even a piece of iron needs to be beaten to become stronger. ... Of
course, I don’t need a life like steel, and it’s okay to just live like soft iron.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was slightly speechless at the part where he said, “You have to get
beaten up,” quickly added an afterthought. Just because words are valuable, a life in which
one has to go through the difficult ups and downs of life in order to become strong is not an
option. When he got out of here, he planned to quickly return to his peaceful country and
home and live a simple and moderate life.
"It's soft iron... Well, if it's possible, that would be great. It's reality, anyway. I wanted to live a
life like water. It just flows without being blocked by the world's events."
But it didn't work out that way. Cheer up, too. Jeong Tae-eui frowned as he heard the omitted
afterword. My uncle laughed out loud when he saw Jeong Tae-eui grumbling under his
breath, saying, “This is somewhat unwelcome.”
“But in the past, Illay said that he only helps out a little with his brother’s work, but if he works
every weekend, he can’t be said to be just helping out. After all, it’s a family business, so it
goes without saying.”
“Hmm―――You might have your own circumstances, right?”
My uncle shrugged his shoulders and tilted his head. Soon, Jeong Tae-ui realized. Enough
of this topic.
 It is best to moderately cut off topics that your uncle does not want to drag on for a long
time.
“Oh, that’s right. It’s your birthday soon. Have you contacted Jae-ui?”
“If there was such a thing, there’s no way my uncle, who listens to all the street news in
Hong Kong at the South American branch, wouldn’t know about it.”
Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand. Now that I think about it, my birthday is coming soon. If Jeong
Tae-eui has the intention to call, it is about time that it is okay for him to call. I tried calling
home this morning while I had some free time, but no one answered. Maybe that house will
be abandoned until Jeong Tae-ui returns. There's nothing to worry about, but I was curious
where it was stuck.
“I don’t know what you’re doing. ... When I get a call, I’ll tell my uncle to call me too.”
There were so many people asking how his brother was doing that Jeong Jae-ui would not
have been able to bear the phone bill if he had asked them to call each and every one of
them. Well, they were willing to answer even if I had to call them on a toll-free basis. As I
gulped down the few sips of beer left, my uncle nodded, saying, “I see,” and said something
unexpected.
“What would you like to receive for your birthday?”
"to?"
Jeong Tae-ui blinked as he swallowed the beer in his mouth. It was something I hadn't heard
in a very long time. Originally, I wasn't the type of person to celebrate birthdays, and
although the brothers sometimes bought each other something, there was never a mention
of birthday presents. Moreover, it wasn't the person who gave me birthday presents every
year, and until recently, someone I hadn't seen properly for several years suddenly asked me
what kind of birthday gift I wanted. Tae-eui Jeong laughs.
I waved my hand.
“It’s okay. What’s the gift for you?”
“You should get it when you can. After today, when will you get another birthday present from
me?”

“Um... then, can I just go home now?”

“Dismissed.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who had been seriously thinking about it, added his request before he could
even finish his words, and his uncle shook his head sharply. Jeong Tae-ui muttered, “Tsk,”
and scratched his head.
“I really don’t need it. I don’t want it either. ......Ah. Is that why you did that?”
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly stopped scratching his head and muttered. My uncle, what are you
saying that there is no way to understand just by hearing those words? He tilted his head.
Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders.
“No, it’s nothing special. Yesterday, Illay suddenly dragged me to a clothing store to buy me
a suit. When I asked why, it seemed like it was a birthday present of its own. I didn’t think he
was the type of person to take care of something like that.”
“...... I didn’t think he had the personality to take care of something like that.”
The uncle stared at Jeong Tae-ui with an expression as if he had heard a very strange
sound. Jeong Tae-eui was embarrassed by the suspicious gaze and waved his hand to
indicate that it was not a lie.
“No, I thought it was strange too. Why did this guy suddenly say he was going to buy me
clothes?”
Jeong Tae-ui added gloomily, “It must have reminded me of the death of Hercules.” My uncle
tilted his head as if it was strange, but then he laughed and said in an amused tone.
“That’s right. What kind of clothes are they?”
“Ah―――It’s a custom-made suit, so I have to go back to get it sewn on. I just took
measurements. What was it? The shop manager gave me a business card.”
Jeong Tae-eui rummaged through his pocket and held out a crumpled business card. My
uncle accepts the business card and asks.

“Aha. Did you get it customized?”

“Yes. I was told that we didn’t have time so let’s just go to any place that catches our eye, so
I thought it was just ready-to-wear clothes, but it turned out to be custom-made.”
It was quite a burden, but thinking of it as a birthday present alleviated the burden just a little.
But if this happens, should I do something? My uncle just stared at the business card next to
Jeong Tae-ui, who was muttering to himself. I turn it over once and then stare at it again.
“Is that what you got from Karache?”
“I think it had a similar name... Ah, I guess my uncle knows this store too.”
“... Well... I don’t know personally. I’ve never had clothes tailored there.”
My uncle muttered, waving his business card. Then he blinked and tilted his head.
“? Why are you doing that?”
“No... I’m just thinking for a moment why Rick gave you the suit. He has a very different
concept of money than most people, but that doesn’t mean he gives money to just anyone.”
Does he owe you anything? “No, I’m not the type of person to care about such things,” my
uncle muttered and shook his head as if he didn’t understand. Jeong Tae-eui glanced at the
business card handed over to him by his uncle. It felt like the burden that had somehow
lessened had become heavy again.
“Uncle… Please don’t tell me that this is expensive. I’m a poor commoner who doesn’t have
enough money to pay back what I received.… In any case, I just return what I received.
what."
“Well, why is this an offensive of gifts all of a sudden?”
“I see. ......Do you know? If he found out, he might have fallen in love with me at first sight.”

Jeong Tae-eui tried to think, but couldn't come up with an answer, so he scratched his head
in annoyance and muttered something insignificant. He waved his hand as if he was fed up
with his uncle who said seriously, “No, that guy is not that humane.” I said this as a joke, but
why does this good-natured uncle take it seriously?
Jeong Tae-eui easily got up and threw the empty beer can into the trash can. It's getting late,
so it's time to go back to the room. When I go down to the 6th floor, everyone I see in the
hallway will look at me with a grim expression, but now I can do that. Could this be a sin of
having the wrong boss? I just hope that it goes smoothly until the day I leave here.
While thinking about this, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly remembered the number of cases that
made him worried that another trouble might come. I frowned slightly and looked back at my
uncle.
“Now that I think about it, we’ll be holding joint training with the South American branch
soon.”
“That’s right. Among the things we talked about this time, there was something about that.
Things like the selection of instructors who will lead us to other places.”
“If half the people come here from South America, where do they go from here?”
"australia."
“Uncle, are you staying here for this training or are you going to Australia?”
“I stayed last time, so maybe I’ll go this time.”
“Uhm―――. Australia and South America… Are you on good terms with the branch there?”
When Jeong Tae-ui asked seriously, his brow furrowed, his uncle laughed out loud. And he
waves his hand as if to reassure him.
“There is no such thing as a friendly branch. However, there is no relationship like that
between the Asian branch and the European branch, so there is nothing to worry about.
Well, don’t worry. In any case, there is no murderer on the other side who would be infamous
in the entire branch.”

“No, I think it’s a bit problematic that the killer is in our branch.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered gloomily. Haven't you felt it before? Just because we're on the same
side doesn't mean we can regard Illay as a reliable ally. Moreover, I heard that killings due to
grudges often occur within the same branch, taking advantage of joint training. If there is a
grudge relationship within the same branch, is there any place more dangerous than the
Asian branch right now? The more I think about it, the more
I became depressed.
“Uncle. Will Ilay go to Australia?”
“I probably won’t go. It’s not normal to send an instructor who has just been transferred here
to a foreign location.”
“Then I really want to go to Australia.”
“You can’t do that. Instructors inevitably follow suit. If you want to go to Australia, hope that
Riglow goes.”
“What I want is not Australia, but the opposite direction of Ilay.”
“You should at least pray that he gets sick.”
My uncle gave me advice that wasn't very helpful. Jeong Tae-eui left the room gloomily,
feeling like he was alone on a remote island with no one to trust.
In any society where people live, human relationships cannot exist. Even a three or
four-year-old child who grows up at home is bound to be involved in human relationships,
even if they are very simple. Jeong Tae-eui crouched down next to the entrance of the
building, sipping a beer he brought out from his uncle's room, and looked up at the sky
blankly. Holding a cigarette the size of a cigarette in your hand makes you look just as
decadent.
“Have I ever had trouble with human relationships? No, I don’t think I have.”
There have been times when I've felt a thousand dollars inside because of each person's
accumulated resentment, but I've never felt this way because of the complex relationships
between people. It would be nice if we could just laugh it off and say it was someone else's
problem, but that's not possible either.

It was perfect to be right next to an angular stone. In fact, even an angular stone the size of
a man named Ilay Riglow is not common. I knew that there were unreasonable people
everywhere in the world, but I never thought that such a person could exist. You can at least
blame others in that it wasn't your choice to fall next to him, but if you think about it, it's true.
It's a strange and miserable human image.
He has a fair face, good brains, good strength, ability, good family, and the personality of a
harpoon...
If you just look at the words listed, you could say that he was a common, bad-tempered
bastard from a rich family, but he was not a person who could be defined so simply. There
are countless people who are told that they are killers, but very few people actually receive
threats to their lives from an unspecified number of people.
“But actually... it’s not all that bad.”
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly muttered. When I said this before, Tou asked me with a serious face,
‘What was it about your human side that made you think that way?’ I remember not being
able to answer. I can't answer, but Jeong Tae-ui actually thought that way to some extent. As
others say, I have never seen a person who 'catches a person like a dog with a calm smile
on his face' so often.
It's not just that there aren't any. I can't logically say why, but the man was not someone I
disliked or hated, even though he was someone to be avoided at a distance.
I don't know if this is what my brother once said in passing, 'You have a tendency to be
overly plain when it comes to people.'
“Still, what should I do if I feel like that?”
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered. Of course, there was still no change in the thought that if
I saw him even from a hundred miles away, I would run away.
“Brother Tae.”

Even though beer isn't alcohol, doesn't that lead to alcoholism...? As Jeong Tae-ui finished
the rest of his beer with that thought in mind, he suddenly heard a voice calling him from
behind. Jeong Tae-ui stopped and slowly turned around. I heard the front door opening, but I
didn't even turn around, thinking it was someone who came and went often.
“Shinru......”
“It’s dangerous to be outside at night like this. There are a lot of bugs and such.”
Xin Lu approached silently like a cat and crouched down next to Jeong Tae-ui. The seat was
spacious and there was no need to move out of the way, but Jeong Tae-ui pretended to
move a step or two to the side. As the air moved, the smell of soap passed my nose. Jeong
Tae-ui glanced at Xin Lu. It didn't look like it had just been washed, but the smell of soap
permeated the fluffy hair. both hands
Shinru's long eyelashes seemed to make a crunching sound every time he blinked. It's also
lovely. Although it felt awkward for a while due to the rough atmosphere, Jeong Tae-eui
thought that this young man was lovely when he saw him.
“Why are you here at this hour?”
“I just wanted to get some fresh air outside... What about you?”
“I thought my brother would be here.”
Xin Lu just rolled his eyes and looked at Zheng Taeyi. As soon as our eyes meet, he quickly
lowers his gaze again as if depressed. When I saw that, my heart became frustrated.
Jeong Tae-ui wondered what the problem was. Xin Lu was appealing to Jeong Tae-ui that he
liked him. With words, facial expressions, and actions. Jeong Tae-eui also liked Xinru. It will
be hard to see such a lovely young man again. So there is no problem in communicating
with each other's emotions. Still, there is a somewhat gritty atmosphere―――――.
“Hyung. Me.”

As Jeong Tae-ui quietly pointed out each thing, Xinru opened his mouth. Jeong Tae-eui
listened in silence. Recently, Xin Lu has been feeling low. You could say he had no energy,
he seemed lost in thought. I heard from the medical class teacher that although he was
flawless in handling his assigned duties, he only blinked when there was a gap. Perhaps Xin
Lu was trying to find a solution to this situation in his own way.
I don't know. And he could have come to that conclusion and come to Jeong Tae-eui.
"When I was young, I couldn't understand when I heard that people were so emotionally
biased that they threw away honor and the future without even thinking about it because of
love. I thought that in order for a person to live a life worthy of a human being, he or she
should first secure the necessary things. And I went to UNHRDO. Coming in, I thought I
wouldn't have to worry too much about my future because I was confident that I would move
up.
“You must have worked hard to join UNHRDO.”
Xin Lu lowered his head and spoke as if he was talking to himself. Jeong Tae-ui thought of
answering Shinru's last words in the negative, but his serious face looked even thinner than
when he saw it a few days ago, perhaps due to his mood, so it was difficult to say lightly, 'No,
no, I just happened to find it.'
“But, brother. I feel sorry for you. No matter how much I think about it, I don’t like him being
here. As long as he’s here, he’ll continue to be that man’s associate, and I hate that. So, I’m
asking him to quit UNHRDO. I wish I could. But if you don't want to do it, I will quit for your
sake.
“I can quit UNHRDO as much as I want.”
Xin Lu spoke clearly, but at once. Then he raised his gaze and looked straight at Jeong
Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui just stared at Xin Lu in a daze at the unexpected proposal, which he
had never thought about at all. Quit UNHRDO. Even though it was a future that was
arranged so naturally, I didn't even think about it. Even though I will be out of here just a little
longer.
If you think about it, yes. A lot of things will change when you leave UNHRDO. Above all, it
will also bring an end to those troublesome relationships. Although problems with residence
and other minor problems will arise, they will not be as difficult as they are now. ....... what. Is
it all because of the people inside this place that is causing such an ambiguous and
uncomfortable atmosphere right now? Looking back, frankly
Although there was no one criticizing or interfering with the relationship between Xin Lu and
Jeong Tae-ui, an atmosphere as harsh as sand began to form between them.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Shinru quietly. I see After a little while, you can leave UNHRDO.
Then maybe everything will be okay.

“Brother Tae, please do that. ... I can’t bear to see you with that man and Riglow. Even
though I work during the day, I get upset when I think about how he would be next to that
man by now. “I can’t breathe. It’s so painful. Please just stay with me.”
Xin Lu's thin voice rang in my ear. Shin Lu, who was kneeling on the dirt floor, hugged Jeong
Tae-ui’s neck. And gently kiss his cheek. That moment. A corner of Jeong Tae-eui's mind felt
cold.
Please just stay with me.
A memory suddenly came to mind when I heard that pitiful voice. The flexible body that was
intertwined with Illay. That harsh and hot air. A cold, sharp voice. Those pitch-black eyes that
smiled at Jeong Tae-eui at that moment.
The hand that was about to hug Xin Lu stopped just before it touched his shoulder. One day
not long ago, the man with a cool smile bit my shoulder. Looking straight at Jeong Tae-ui.
“......The night before Ilay came out of the fishing cage and left for Europe―――――.”
Jeong Tae-eui opened his mouth without any expression. The words seep out of nowhere,
as if they were coming out of nowhere. The arms that were holding my body trembled. The
lips that were touching my cheek fall away.
Xin Lu slowly moved away from Zheng Taeyi and looked at him. Frozen eyes examine every
inch of Jeong Tae-eui’s face. I didn't mean to place blame. In fact, I had no intention of
saying anything. But the words came out between my lips as if they had their own will.
No, that's not it. I'm not talking about you and him messing around. That's not what I want to
say――――.
At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly realized something. This feeling of subtle creaking
and struggling was not due to Shinru and Illay mixing their bodies, as Jeongtae had
unconsciously thought. At that time, Shin Lu was trying to interfere with Jeong Tae-ui's life in
a place that Jeong Tae-ui did not know about. That is Xinru’s greed. He didn't want to share
time with Jeong Tae-ui. I want to have some time with Jeong Tae-ui.
There was. In fact, I already knew it, but it was so sudden and only now that I realized it.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the silent Shinru. I had no intention of blaming him. I just had this
strange feeling of realizing, ‘Ah, that’s right.’

"---brother."
Xin Lu called Jeong Tae-ui. The thin voice, as if it would disappear at any moment, did not
continue for a moment. The urgent and embarrassed gaze wavered uneasily. Jeong Tae-ui
tilted his head.
“Brother, I didn’t want to lose you. So, that’s why I did it…!”
The hand that desperately grabbed my elbow gained strength. The grip was unexpectedly
strong, as if it would scatter and disappear at any moment if it relaxed even a little.
“Hyung, it’s true, I will never give my heart to someone who is not my brother, and I will
never do that again in the future. I was worried that my brother would be taken away, so I
couldn’t help it. Tae-hyung...!!”
Xin Lu shouted urgently. I felt pain from the hand that was gripping my elbow and shoulder
too hard, so I tried to shrink away without realizing it, but Shinru must have sensed the
gesture as rejection, so he grabbed even harder.
“Shinru! ...Shinru!”
Jeong Tae-ui called out to Xin Lu somewhat impatiently. I stretched out my arm and stroked
Shinru's back and called his name a couple of times, and Shinru fell silent. And then I look at
Jeong Tae-eui with anxiety.
“Brother. I want you to be by my side. Always.”
Xin Lu whispers, still clutching Jeong Tae-ui’s arm. Jeong Tae-ui looked down at Xinru. I
didn't know what to say. Suddenly, Xin Lu's face clouded.
“Do you hate me? Don’t look at me so embarrassingly, bro. Do you hate me?”
Her voice became wet, as if she was about to burst into tears at any moment. Jeong Tae-ui
shook his head. I didn't know what to say, but I still didn't hate Xinru. So I shook my head
several times.

“Brother, I――――.”
“Even if Tae-i is by your side, he will not bring you fortune. His blessings are limited to one
person.”
Xin Lu was about to open his mouth to say something. A slow, leisurely voice came from
behind me, slightly above me. Phew, followed by the sound of light puffing of smoke.
Jeong Tae-eui stopped shaking his head and said, “That’s not the case.” I could tell who the
owner of that voice was without even looking around. And that seems to have been the
same for Xinru as well. Xin Lu's expression, who had been clinging to Jeong Tae-ui in
embarrassment and nervousness, suddenly changed. With an expressionless coolness,
perhaps even a hint of cruelty, Xin Lu glanced away. Looking at someone over Jeong
Tae-ui's shoulder
The gaze is like a blue blade. Yes, just like the voice that was once spoken in the air filled
with joy.
“Riglow.”
A voice that sounds like poison dripping and spreading across the clear blue water. At that
moment, Jeong Tae-ui could tell how much Xin Lu hated that man. I hated it so much that I
couldn't even stand being in the same space. Perhaps like wild beasts fighting over territory.
Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked at Xin Lu. It feels like cold water is spreading in my chest. He
thought he knew Xin Lu well, but he realized that in fact he didn't know him at all. Jeong
Tae-eui slowly turned around. The building's windows were open a couple of cheeks wide.
Cigarette smoke was flowing out from between them, and Illay was standing beneath the
smoke. Look this way with your elbows on the window frame
Looking down.
It was a little surprising. Contrary to the fun sound in his voice, Illay was not smiling. He was
just looking down at Jeong Tae-ui expressionlessly. Then, when our eyes met, a faint smile
suddenly appeared in the corners of their eyes.
“What are you doing there?”
When Jeong Tae-ui saw that smile, he felt a prickly and cold feeling. He hesitated and then
blurted out. It wasn't until I said it that I thought it was a stupid thing to say, but it had already
come out of my mouth. There was nothing else to say.

“A soft and lovely boy was busy looking for someone, so I followed him to see if I could
seduce him. I felt like my conversation with someone else was getting longer, so I was about
to light a cigarette.”
Illay muttered with a cigarette in his mouth. Jeong Tae-eui unconsciously looked back at the
lithe and lovely boy. Xin Lu was looking at Ilei. Without any expression, with eyes that say I
hate him and can't bear it. Suddenly, Xin Lu looked at Zheng Taeyi. He looked caught off
guard for a moment and gritted his teeth.
“It must have been written in the investigation report that was sent to you. It has not been
confirmed that anyone other than Jeong Jae-i can enjoy that luck by being with Jeong Tae-i.
Still, did you want to check?”
Illay said gravely. Jeong Tae-ui frowned. Displeasure welled up. However, the discomfort
was not only directed at Shinru. He gave Ilei a fierce look.
“Shinru.”
Jeong Tae-ui quietly called out to Xinru without taking his eyes off Illei. In the corner of my
eye, I see Xin Lu quickly shaking his head.
“Brother, it’s not like that. I don’t care about things like that.”
“When did you hear that I am Gilsangcheon?”
“Brother, it doesn’t matter, I like that kind of thing――――.”
“I said when did you hear that?”
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and cut off his words. It wasn’t that I doubted Xin Lu’s words.
No, in fact, it was okay to say that what Ilay meant was correct. I lived with an older brother
who was too proud to be angry and disappointed about such things.
But my heart sinks. I felt like I was a blind man with my eyes opened, and I was a little
discouraged. It's not Xin Lu's fault. Shin Lu, who was silently looking at Jeong Tae-ui, who
was sighing quietly as his expression softened, spoke quietly as if asking when he had
seemed so agitated a moment ago.
 “After my brother got here. The day after he arrived here, I got it. I got a call from home.
...But that wasn’t the reason.”
Actually, that family is a very greedy family. Still, I didn't know that you would go for it and
say you wanted to get the Lucky Heaven.
A word I once heard suddenly flashed through my mind. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the man
who said those words. He was looking at Xin Lu with a cigarette in his mouth and his head
tilted. There was a faint sneer in his eyes. It was as if he was trying to look inside the
obvious.
Jeong Tae-eui took a long sigh. He tasted bitterly and scratched his head as if he was going
to tear it out. I became depressed. At this rate, I felt like I might need treatment for
depression. One way or another, there is never a day when people feel at ease.
Jeong Tae-eui looked gloomily at his feet and kicked the beer can for no reason. An empty
can that rolls around hits the wall and stops.
“...Ilay.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, glaring at the long white fingers that were dropping ash in front of
his eyes. Ilay raised his eyebrows without answering and put the cigarette back in his mouth.
“Why are you――――.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who had been speaking, kept his mouth shut. Right next to him, Xin Lu was
standing silently. Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head again in annoyance.
“Why are you----what?”
When Jeong Tae-ui remained silent, Illay stepped in. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and
spoke sullenly.
“Why are you arguing? I said it clearly. I wouldn’t touch Xinru.”
“Yeah, I told you. And I’m doing as I said. Did it look like I was touching him?”

Ilay pointed at Xinru with a nod. That's it. Xinru looked like he was in tears and his eyes
turned blue and he spoke bitterly.
“I told you. Never touch Tae again. I told you never to go near him again. And you said you
knew.”
Jeong Tae-ui frowned slightly. I didn't like this type of conversation, and I didn't want to face
this kind of situation. Moreover, I couldn't figure out the subject or point of this conversation.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was about to say something, suddenly made eye contact with Illay. He
was looking down at Jeong Tae-eui obliquely, lost in thought. Blink your eyes once in a while,
as if you are examining each thing one by one.
Every time he shakes his head very faintly. You can't feel good if you shake your head when
you see someone. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and frowned. Perhaps because Illei had
finished thinking, or because he saw the expression on his face, he chuckled. Then he turns
his attention to Xinru.
“Yes, I definitely did. I didn’t mean to do that on purpose, but it seems like I caused a
misunderstanding. I’m sorry about that. But let me tell you, I didn’t touch Tae-i. I don’t want to
go that far.”
Jeong Tae-ui, who was standing at an angle that Xin Lu couldn't see, was moved to tears.
Shinru might not have seen it, but Illay would have seen Jeongtae's puzzled face. Because I
laughed out loud. He looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a face that clearly showed that he was
smiling, although he slightly covered the corners of his mouth.
But he wasn't lying. Clearly, by his standards, he did not touch Jeong Tae-ui. That standard
is far from others, or at least from Jeong Tae-ui.
The closest person he could easily play with was Jeong Tae-eui, and there was no reason
why it had to be Jeong Tae-eui. Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay in awe. I really wanted to say
something, but I wasn't stupid enough to say something pointless here.
Okay, do whatever you want. I have no idea what's going on. All I know is that I'm getting
more and more depressed.
“But... seeing you playing so cutely makes me feel a little nauseous. I really want to touch it
at least once.”
Suddenly, Illay spoke softly. He spat out the cigarette from his mouth carelessly and grabbed
Jeong Tae-ui by the collar as he was about to mutter, 'If you don't put out the fire properly
and it catches fire somewhere else...' He immediately pulled Jeong Tae-ui towards him and
cupped Jeong Tae-ui's cheek generously with his other hand, then grabbed his chin and
forced his mouth to open. And then, as if to show off, he stuck his tongue into his mouth.

"......!"
"......!!"
It was almost simultaneous. When Jeong Tae-ui reflexively swung his fist at Illay's lower jaw,
Xinru rushed in. As if he had been expecting it, Illay easily dodged Jeong Tae-ui's fist and
glanced sideways at Xinru. In a very short period of time, Shinru approached without
realizing it and grabbed Ilay by the collar. And the moment he was grabbed by the collar,
Illay raised his eyebrows. With a smile on your lips
Something similar came to mind.
That's it.
Jeong Tae-eui's expression hardened.
He knew that face of Ilay. At what point does Illay narrow his gaze as if smiling?
“Don’t do it, Xinru!”
When he grabbed the collar and tried to pull it, Jeong Tae-ui intervened just in time. Jeong
Tae-eui, who struck down Shin-ru's fist as if pulverizing him, freed Il-lay's collar from his
hand. At the same time, Shinru's other fist was thrown out of the way and blocked in front of
him. It was as if they were standing close together.
Illay stretched out his body halfway out from the window, and Jeong Taeui stood right in front
of him, facing Shinru, with his back turned to Illay, as if he were trying to wrap his arms
around her. And Shinru almost punched Jeong Tae-eui from less than a span or two away.
For a moment, Xin Lu looked at Zheng Taeyi with a surprised face. As if he couldn't believe
that Jeong Tae-ui was blocking his path and protecting Illay,
With his big eyes wide open, he stares intently at Jeong Tae-ui.
“Tae-hyung..., why...”

“You idiot, look at your opponent and fight!”

Jeong Tae-eui's heart, which had been pounding hard, did not calm down, so he screamed
without realizing it. Xin Lu, who had never heard anything loud from Jeong Tae-ui before,
opens his eyes even wider. Tae-eui Jeong soon clicked his tongue and softened his
expression.
Maybe Xinru is not as weak or thin as Jeong Tae-ui thinks. Or it could have been beyond
imagination. But even if that were the case, it was impossible to think that Xinru would be
worthy of surpassing this monstrous man. Plus, Illay's expression from a moment ago. If he
had gone in as is, there is a good chance that Shinru would not have been in good shape by
now. but
It seems that Xin Lu did not think so. With a tearful face, he shook his head.
“That’s not true. No, even if my strength isn’t that great, how can you keep quiet at a time
like this? I can’t do that!”
“Okay, then you will be competing against Tae-i. After all, Tae-i is my lieutenant.”
Illei's laughing voice was heard mixed with Shinru's shout. Jeong Tae-eui clenched his fists
without realizing it. Shinru was never inferior to Shinru in wishing he could just turn around
and punch that person in the face. However, the reason he could not put it into practice was,
as he said, partly because he was his lieutenant, but also because Jeong Tae-eui had the
virtue of attacking his opponents.
Xin Lu turned his gaze from Il-lay to Jeong Tae-ui. And asked lowly.
“Brother, is that correct?”
Jeong Tae-ui was silent for a moment. Considering that Xinru is similar to me, do I really
have a chance of winning if I side with Xinru and kill this bastard? ...No, I didn't think so.
Moreover, if only you are in danger, you may also be in danger. I couldn't help but sigh.
“Yes, that’s right. If you dare to attack Ilay where I am, I will have no choice but to stop you.”
When Jeong Tae-ui answered, Xin Lu bit his lip. And looked at him with resentment. But that
was only for a moment, and Xinru, who had his head down for a while, slowly relaxed his
fists. He still looked angry and unconvinced, but he must have thought that he couldn't fight
Jeong Tae-ui, so he took a deep breath and relaxed his body.

“Hyung Tae, please answer just one question.”

Xin Lu opened his mouth, facing Zheng Taeyi seriously. Jeong Tae-ui was nervous. I nod my
head slowly, hoping he won't ask me a question that's difficult to answer. Xin Lu asked
Zheng Taeyi very seriously and with a tense face.
“Tae-hyung. Do you like me better, or League Low?”
Coughing, Jeong Tae-eui took a deep breath and coughed loudly. For a moment, I didn't
understand what I heard, so I turned around without realizing it. Behind him, Illay, who was
taking out a new cigarette in a relaxed manner, stopped moving for a moment with a puzzled
look on his face. It seems that he too was very surprised by Xinru's question. Jeong Tae-eui
opened his mouth to say something, but he found it absurd.
I couldn't speak well because I was jumping over it.
I never thought I would hear such words from a man of this age and this age. Shin Lu, who
was facing Jeong Tae-ui, who was muttering his mouth and scratching his head, still had a
very serious expression on his face. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with an embarrassed
look. Actually, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. The answer came easily. But at
this time. At a time when even Xin Lu was feeling a little tired, it was difficult to speak.
I was reluctant.
What do you think of this young man? The answer is simple. I still liked it. Xin Lu was still
lovely and pathetic. It was no longer the glass bead-like thrill that was so dangerous and
even unsettling as before, but even when he thought about it again with a calmer mind,
Jeong Tae-ui did not dislike Shinru. Even if Shinru came to Jeong Tae-eui with a different
meaning.
Even so, that doesn't change.
Xin Lu was waiting for Jeong Tae-ui’s answer. I could hear Illay lighting a cigarette behind
me. Jeong Tae-eui, who was looking at Shinru, sighed quietly. Then, I raised one hand and
brushed the hair that had fallen down his cheek.
Of course I like you.
It was easy to answer that way. But I didn't answer. It's because I wasn't prepared to answer.
As Jeong Tae-ui stroked Xin Lu's head like that for a while, Xin Lu slowly lowered his head.
He just looks down at his feet for a while.

“Hyung.... I like you, brother. So... so much.”

A faint voice was trembling, almost inaudible. Even though he couldn't be seen because he
had his head down, Jeong Tae-eui quietly nodded.
At that time, cigarette smoke spread over Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder. Jeong Tae-ui glanced at
Illay, who was silently exhaling smoke. Ilay was looking down at them with indifferent eyes.
Unable to tell what he was thinking, his gaze was directed at Jeong Tae-eui
expressionlessly, without even the slightest smile, unlike usual.
Is it funny? Does this look funny in your eyes, which don't mean anything to anyone?
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly. I was angry, miserable, and depressed, so I just
stared at the top of Xin Lu's head in silence. Cigarette smoke approached and dissipated
once again from over my shoulder.
9. Sick
What happened was when Jeong Tae-ui left the room for a while.
In reality, Jeong Tae-ui could not be said to be a member of UNHRDO. Above all, his attitude
was like that. Although he was faithful to his duties as it was given to him, in a corner of his
heart, he always looked at the organization with the feeling of an outsider. It is in that context
that there was no difference between the Asian branch and the European branch to him.
Therefore, Jeong Tae-eui was able to see the air current flowing subtly inside the device
from a distance of one foot. Even if a fight broke out among the vice ministers, he was not
emotionally biased towards one side. Even when Asia and Europe were fighting for power,
although they fought on the side of the Asian branch, their heart was on the center line. It's
not like I came here because I wanted or chose it, and from the beginning,
This is because the period was limited.
However, Jeong Tae-eui fully understood the feelings of his colleagues. Jeong Tae-eui was
not unaware of the feelings of his colleagues who felt helpless because they hated the man
named Ilay Riglow. A man who killed his colleague. A man with no sense of guilt. A man who
can harm them at any time. Nevertheless, the man sitting in his superior’s position.

It would be unreasonable to say not to hate. If Jeong Tae-ui had a sense of belonging to the
Asian branch, he would have also disliked that man. Jeong Tae-ui also lost a colleague. It
was an accident. He was a fresh-faced guy who was a couple of years younger than Jeong
Tae-ui.
Every year, how many young lives are lost in accidents in the military? One of them came
from the unit that Jeong Tae-eui belonged to. I wasn't that close to Jeong Tae-ui. Since we
were in the same unit, we saw each other every day and exchanged greetings, and
sometimes I would even give a stick or something to the guy who was standing guard.
Nevertheless, when the young man died in an accident, Jeong Tae-ui wondered what the
atmosphere was like in the unit.
He clearly remembered how he felt. Here in the Asia branch, Elay Riglow has killed several
branch members. I heard it was the same even before Jeong Tae-ui came in. Whether it was
self-defense or not according to the rules, that man killed the other person of his own will. He
probably could have done it if he had wanted to not kill him, but he didn't.
“I would hate my country too. If a guy like that was my superior, I would hate it even if I didn’t
have any resentment, but if a guy with a deep resentment was sitting in the top seat, it would
be a really bad feeling, cancer.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered in a voice so low that it could not be heard by the man walking a
couple of steps in front of him. This morning, as usual, another person was taken to the
medical class during the morning routine. Those guys were the ones who attacked me even
though they clearly knew they couldn't handle it, but I can't even curse them because I don't
understand their feelings.
“Why, it looks like you wanted to go out and relieve yourself?”
As Jeong Tae-ui was grumbling, Illay, who was ahead of him, turned around and said
something over his shoulder. Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. That monster has good ears,
so I can't say anything carelessly.
“You’re welcome. I’m just grateful that you took care of it yourself, instructor.”
Except for being nagged by Kyoho of the mandatory class I was meeting with. Illay always
greeted people who attacked him on his own. He looked at Jeong Tae-eui with a look that
explicitly meant that if he tried to interfere, he would rather kick Jeong Tae-eui out of the way.
So, Jeong Tae-eui said that even if Kyo-ho nags him, it would be much better to meet him as
a helper than to meet him as a patient.
I never intervened to get better.
...But now that I think about it, I think I stayed calm when Shinru tried to attack me the other
day. Normally, it wouldn't have been strange for him to show his fangs for arbitrarily
interfering with his business. Jeong Tae-eui stopped walking while grumbling inwardly, “He’s
such a capricious bastard.” This is because Illay stopped walking two steps ahead. As Jeong
Tae-eui stopped and stared blankly, Illay came closer.

He nodded as if telling me to come.

As Jeong Tae-ui approached, looking at him with wary eyes, wondering why this guy was
like this, Illay laughed and walked away again as if nothing had happened. Jeong Tae-eui
tilted his head and followed after the distance had been reduced to just one step. I haven't
had a sunny day in a while, but today is even more so. From the moment I woke up in the
morning, my mood became gloomy. That's not just because I got into trouble last night.
It wasn't. Of course, the reason was very big. Yesterday, that damn bastard came from
somewhere well after midnight, saying he had a lot of work to do, and woke up a sleeping
person and got on top of him. Today is a weekday, and tomorrow is also a weekday, and you
have barely finished the mountain of work until after midnight, and tomorrow morning as
early as dawn.
I have to get up and work, not only you but me as well, and I kept saying things like that, but
it was no use.
'My body feels sore from just sitting at the head of the desk. When I think about it, I couldn't
exercise properly today, but shouldn't people move their bodies a little? 'It's okay if I don't
sleep for a day.'
Sleep clung to his eyelids and he couldn't open his eyes properly, tossing and turning in his
sleep, but Illay didn't even nod. ‘If you feel sleepy, keep sleeping. ―――If only I could sleep
well.’, he muttered something like that and easily kicked off Jeong Tae-eui’s pajamas,
discarding them, and spread his legs. Following his words, Jeong Tae-ui tried to sleep
soundly regardless of what he did or did not do, but it was still impossible. constant
stimulation
I tried to force myself to wake up and told myself, 'If I don't get enough sleep, I'll fall down
from fatigue,' but the moment Illay strongly pinched my chest, I jumped up. I half-raised my
upper body, but was pushed down and fell back down. only.
‘Hey, it hurts! If you want to cum, rub it anywhere by yourself and cum. Don't force someone
to wake you up!'
‘There was an instructor meeting at 6 o’clock, right? There are about five hours left. It's okay,
you can sleep. 'I'll warm up properly in the meantime.'
Illay said that with a nonchalant expression and grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's withered penis. It
wasn't painful, but Jeong Tae-ui's grip was so strong that he flinched. I was losing sleep
more and more.
shit.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh while swearing into his mouth. And I felt a little weak and
mumbled.
'I remember it was only yesterday that you confirmed with your mouth that you would not
touch me or Shinru.'
As Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself, Illay gave the expected answer. Isn't it too weak to say
that it was touched to this extent? The man may have been sincere, but Jeong Tae-eui felt
like he was getting a headache and groaned as he touched his forehead.
'You can't believe you did this to Xinru....'
‘Shinru? Well, if I keep going like this with that guy now, I think I'm going to get bitten by
something at some point. Besides, I don't really feel like it.'
Illay chuckled. In the meantime, he was holding Jeong Tae-eui's and his genitals in one hand
and slowly lifting them up. Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay with a very unpleasant expression,
then sighed again and lay down on the bed and closed his eyes. It felt like I was going to
miss out on sleep anyway, but I was thinking of trying to save some energy from this
situation.
The reason I got so angry was firstly because I felt like I wouldn't be able to get my money
back if I got angry, and secondly because I was somewhat relieved to hear that Xinru didn't
feel like it. It seems like this guy has changed his mind and has taken revenge on that cute
kid.
Yes, play as you please.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed, matching the energetic man whose body shook on the bed sheets just
by holding things together and rubbing them vigorously. There is nothing a person can't get
used to, and at first glance, I was worried that if I got used to this kind of situation, I would
later end up becoming a person with no basic morals. I became depressed. Like this, peel
Even after the man, who had been rubbing for so long that he thought he was going to peel
off, finished ejaculating on Jeong Tae-ui's stomach for the first time, he did not get out of the
way. He rubbed between his thighs once more, and then again between his buttocks. Until
he finished, he lifted his waist cheerfully and vigorously, as if he was really enjoying a sport.
Meanwhile, Jeong Tae-eui, who had grown tired of the rhythm of shaking his body in a
pleasant way without being unexpectedly rough or suffocating, fell asleep at some point as if
he was having a wet dream. After falling asleep for an hour or two, not so deeply but not
easily waking up, when Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes, he saw the clock showing 7 o'clock
and became infinitely depressed.
 There was an early morning meeting at 6 o'clock for instructors who were busy ahead of
joint training with the South American branch. When there is a meeting of instructors, the
instructors are also expected to attend. It was perfect perception.
I'm sure Illay wouldn't say anything to Jeong Tae-ui - he didn't have common sense, but he
wasn't without conscience to that extent either - he would probably get some glares from
other instructors or instructors later. Moreover, of course, there was no Illay next to him. Of
course, if we had woken up side by side in the same bed, it would have been very
depressing in its own way, but it wouldn't have been very pleasant to just have a refreshing
snack and then disappear.
didn't The fact that he wiped his body clean without leaving any traces and then left with only
a blanket over his naked body made me even more depressed as I felt like I was doing that
again with that guy.
Moreover, it is not only that. The depression that was different from any other day
overlapped again on this day. The moment I woke up in bed, checked the clock, let out a
long sigh, and lay down, Jeong Tae-eui noticed. It looks like it's going to rain heavily today.
My knees and sides were throbbing. At least I could tell that my side was nervous, but my
knees were sore that I didn't want to get out of bed. If you go somewhere, you'll be laughed
at for saying you're an old man, but this is what happens when it rains. It might get better
after a while, but my knees still hurt whenever the weather got a bit bad or humid. When I
put my finger on it, I saw that the surgery had not been done yet.
It's been less than a year.
In the military, I got into a fight with the damn Lieutenant Kim and my knees were shattered,
so I couldn't move properly for a while. Fortunately, the speed of recovery was so fast that
the doctor was impressed, and it wasn't long before I was able to walk, move and run
normally. Normally, I'm just like any other person. But even so, if the weather was bad, I
would still feel tingly.
'If you stay underground anyway, it doesn't matter if it's sunny or raining, but it's still a matter
of mood... It's raining that makes you feel bad, right?'
Jeong Tae-eui let out a gloomy sigh as he applied a hot towel to his knees, which were
throbbing from the morning breeze. At least it got better after applying a compress and
wearing a supporter. Jeong Tae-eui started his day before it was too late because his body
was a little sore and stiff and he was not comfortable enough to play comfortably. As
expected, each instructor and supervisor I encountered before the regular day gave me
negative looks.
Sent.
However, Jeong Tae-eui faced them with a grim face that was enough to turn away their
unkind gaze with a sneer. If you're trying to scold me for not attending to the instructor
properly, just cut me off. If Jeong Tae-eui shouted to quit the church, he was always willing to
shout hurray and quickly retreat. However, unfortunately, Jeong Tae-eui was told to stop
teaching Illay.

There was no one to tell.

If you think about it, isn't this the image of a pitiful subordinate who is being sexually
harassed by his superior, but is unable to say anything due to the tyranny of power and only
suffers from a cold heart?
Jeong Tae-ui stopped walking. I've never thought about it that way before, but if you plug it
into the formula, it's no different. Even if you report this to your superiors and file a formal
complaint...
“...Hey, Tae-i.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who had been standing in a daze, suddenly came back to the front and made
eye contact with Illay, who was looking at him with a strange expression. Jeong Tae-eui
raises his eyebrows and sulks, “Why?” Illay lightly lifted his shoulders.
“No, you seem to be in a better mood today. Did anything good happen?”
It was probably the opposite, Jeong Tae-eui's face scrunched up even more. Illay smiled and
walked away. I can't rest properly, my mind is reluctant, my body isn't feeling well, and I have
all the factors to feel depressed. Whether he was aware of Jeong Tae-eui's depressed state
of mind or not, he could hear the boisterous laughter and chatter of his colleagues who were
in the middle of lunch from the restaurant beyond the two-story structure with a railing on the
half-floor level.
Occasional sounds of fighting could also be heard. It's not that good to have excellent
hearing, but in the meantime, I could hear the swear words and sarcastic comments made
by the guys who saw Jeong Tae-ui and Il-lay passing under the railing, pretending not to
notice. It's not something to get angry about since it's already a common occurrence, and in
fact, I've never been angry about it.
However, because I was not feeling well, I felt more uncomfortable than usual.
“......Tsk......”
Jeong Tae-ui slowed down his steps. I made sure I wound it properly, but as I moved it all
morning, the supporter came loose. I feel like my knees are throbbing more because of my
mood.
Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh, bent down and placed his hands on his knees. I thought that
someone would see that I was exhausted after running as hard as I could, and I felt sorry for
myself and sighed again.

“What’s wrong. ...Knee?”

As Jeong Tae-eui was silently waiting for the pain in his knee to subside, Illay, who had gone
ahead, returned. Since this was the third time he was coming back, he could have asked in
annoyance, but he just tilted his head as if it was strange, looked at Jeong Tae-ui for a
moment, and then asked. He is a quick-witted guy.
“Um...well, go and eat. I don’t have much in mind, and it would be better to go to my room
and rest. There’s no need for me to stick around until you eat, right, instructor?”
“Now that I think about it, you said you had surgery. Where?”
Jeong Tae-eui stood up and motioned for Illay to go. However, Illay didn't even pretend to
listen to Jeong Tae-eui's words, but came in front of him and said, "What should I do?" and
sat down with one knee on the floor. He rolled up Jeong Tae-eui's pants without even having
time to stop him, and when he saw the jockstrap clumsily wrapped around his knees, he
clicked his tongue and took it off.
“Tsk, tsk. Is there a need to show loyalty to the military even to the point of sacrificing one’s
body? Soldiers are nothing more than expendable items.”
Saying that he had done something foolish, Illay indifferently pressed Jeong Tae-ui's knee.
Haejeongtaeui frowned as it throbbed depending on the area being pressed. I grabbed his
hand and pushed it away, muttering grumpily.
“I entered this place of my own volition, but I can’t use tricks there. Besides, this wasn’t
because of a military accident.”
“Where did you get hurt, then?”
“With Lieutenant Kim before he was discharged... His ribs and the area around his heel must
be throbbing by now.”
After saying it, I felt really embarrassed. It had nothing to do with work, we just got into a
fight and this ended up happening.
Jeong Tae-ui licked his lips and glanced at Illay. Illay looked at Jeong Tae-eui for a moment
with an expression of bewilderment or pathetic, but then he silently lowered his pants and
stood up.

“If it’s Lieutenant Kim, is it the guy you mentioned before? The guy who got into a fist fight
with you?”
“Ah――――Yes.”
Now that I think about it, Jeong Tae-eui nodded, thinking that he had said that before.
“Hmm. . . . You must have been surprisingly weak to still be carrying this much wound.”
Jeong Tae-eui was in tears and wanted to say something, but when he thought about it, this
man had been hurt more recently and more seriously than he had been. The shoulder where
the clusters had been stuck like a honeycomb was now, no matter how it was in reality,
apparently clean.
“Rather than me being a weakling, I think you are overly inhumane.”
“Well, maybe so. Anyway, let’s go, then. I think there’s more to work on than just your
knees.”
Illay's steps, which showed signs of turning around with Jeong Tae-eui, were annoying, but
Jeong Tae-eui, who was more concerned about his words than that, looked at him
suspiciously without even thinking about getting off the wall he was leaning against. This is
an area that needs more work. I don't have any pain anywhere other than my knees.
Actually, my knees are a bit throbbing, but it's not something to make a fuss about. If you
take care of it more, you'll say, 'You need to take care of it today.'
Is this the meaning of ‘touching’? But I don't remember doing anything recently that would
get caught by this guy. When Jeong Tae-ui just looked at him suspiciously, Il-lay chuckled
and tilted his head. Then tap under your ears and on the nape of your neck.
“I made a mistake, but I should have at least put on a bandage.”
“Band? ......? ......!”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was frowning and tilting his head as he asked what he was talking
about, soon widened his eyes and pointed at the back of his neck. And then he glared at
Illay.
“......Did you take a picture?”

“You got caught.”

“....... ....... in a place that stands out a lot?”
“It’s exactly where the third joint of your middle finger is touching.”
Damn it. It is a position that is clearly visible even from the front. If you were outside, you
wouldn't mind wearing something like that if you could see a trace of it, but if you showed up
one morning wearing something like that in a place full of guys, that's... definitely not
desirable. Moreover, above all else, there were people to whom such words should never be
heard.
“I didn’t run into Xinru today.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked back at his memories with a pale face. I somehow felt like a cheating
husband-- if you think about it, it's not that different. But somehow, I felt like if I showed
something like this to Xinru, something unidentifiable and scary would happen. Illay watched
Jeong Tae-eui's face turn red and blue with an expression that showed whether he was
subtly smiling or thinking.
I asked vaguely.
“Are you that afraid of getting into his ears?”
"of course."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, “Even if it reached my uncle’s ears, I would want to dig in,” and
pulled out his hair. If I were to be in this position, I would have seen it all unless I was a very
dull or unsightly person. Jeong Tae-eui glared at the ground with a red face and then turned
his fierce gaze towards Illay.
“When did you see this?”
“When you came to the instructor’s office in the morning.”

Illei answers casually, meaning that he had already seen it before starting his regular work
day.
“Hey, then you should have told me then...!”
“He didn’t seem to care much, so I thought it was just that.”
It seems like I was determined to have no luck from the morning today. If I had seen my
uncle, I would have told him, but he had some work to do and had left the instructor's office
one step ahead.
Jeong Tae-eui made a groaning noise while tearing his hair to the point of pulling it out, and
then quickly began to walk. He fiercely pushed Illay, who was almost blocking his path.
Anyway, quickly go back to your room...
It was then.
Sigh――――.
"....... uh......?"
This was before I even took a step or two. Jeong Tae-eui blinked for a few seconds and
stopped again. The water droplets that flow down and form on my eyelashes seep into my
eyes, and I wipe the corners of my eyes with the back of my hand. The backs of my hands
were also wet with moisture. Not only the backs of my hands were soaked, but my hair, face,
and clothes were soaked. Jeong Tae-eui raised his head. A man on the railing clicked his
tongue and threw an empty bucket at Illay. one
Ilei, who took a step back and avoided the bucket, also looks up at the man.
Jeong Tae-eui glared at the man several times, wiping away the stream of water that was
soaking through his hair.
“You must be nice, instructor. You also have an instructor who welcomes water thunderbolts
instead.”

shit. Two cases in one day today? As expected, it was a day when I had scabies from the
morning. No matter what excuse you make, don't come out of your room with the blanket
over you. Even now, Jeong Tae-eui didn't intentionally push Illay away to protect him. I had
cleared the road so as not to block it, but I had no idea that water would pour down at that
exact moment.
“Even if you start an argument, do you really have to do it in such a classic and unproductive
way?...”
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered. Then I think about it. It was probably Illay who was trying
to start a fight, but in the end, he was the one who got hit with water. In this case, who
should respond to the fight? Is it really me? It's annoying. But I guess I'll have to give that
cowardly bastard a beating.
The man had a face I had encountered several times. Although they were not on the same
team, Jeong Tae-eui followed Illay every time he went to class and was roughly familiar with
the faces of the branch members. The man jumped off the railing, which was taller than most
adults. And like most people who argue like this, they glare at Illay with murderous eyes.
“Hey, the person you should be looking at is not you, but me first, right? Why are you looking
the other way when you pour water on someone?”
Jeong Tae-eui took a step toward the man, shaking off his arms and letting the water drop.
Even though I was depressed and upset, I was also fortunate. Illay clearly had an excuse to
intervene before he turned this man into a mess. The feeling of watching a person fall to the
ground in front of your eyes without even being able to lift a finger is very painful.
It was dirty.
“You go away. If you want to fight, we’ll fight later. I have business to attend to this guy first.”
The man glared fiercely at Jeong Tae-ui and nodded at Illay. It's troublesome to come out
like that. I don't know why everyone is trying so hard to deliberately cut off their own lifeline...
Jeong Tae-eui wondered whether he should take the initiative and let the man who was
threatening to die live, but decided to try to stop him on a humanitarian level. By the time I
leave here, my body will be full of sarcasm.
It was then.

“Tae. You go change your clothes and warm up your knees. I was thinking about coming
with you, but I guess I can’t because I have some business to attend to.”
There was a voice that interrupted Jeong Tae-ui. It's Ileida.
I knew very well that Jeong Tae-eui was the type of person who could not stand meddling in
things that were happening to him, but Jeong Tae-eui had something to say with confidence
in this situation. Jeong Tae-eui frowned as he pointed to himself, which was drenched.
“I’m the one who got into trouble out of nowhere. In this situation, don’t you think you’re
interfering with tomorrow?”
“Shut up and go.”
However, Illay nodded mercilessly, as if he had no intention of listening to Jeong Tae-eui's
argument.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. This guy sent one guy to the goal this morning, and it looks
like he's planning on catching one more before the afternoon is over. Jeong Tae-ui glanced
at the man.
The man was looking at Jeong Tae-ui. With a grim look on his face, he is scanning Jeong
Tae-ui from head to toe as if he is seeing something very unexpected. The gaze went down
from the head to the feet, and slowly crawled up again, a little slower than when it went
down. The gaze that clings to me as wetly as water is strangely unpleasant. I sprinkled water
on him and he looked at me soaking wet.
I'm staring.
“Jeong Tae-i, aren’t you going? I guess you’re going to stay like this all afternoon after
lunch.”
“But this guy is me―――.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was trying to argue by clinging to a feeble acknowledgment, shut his
mouth when he heard Illay click his tongue briefly. It's dangerous. If I were to say any more,
that crazy guy would definitely knock out Jeong Tae-ui first and then place the man's body on
top.
shit. You crazy guy. That's right, screw another person as you please. I've done enough.

Jeong Tae-eui clicked his tongue and turned around, openly showing his displeasure. And
then I cast a glance at the man who would soon be taken to the medical unit. Where will that
man break down? Will I break an arm or a leg? Maybe it's a rib. If you are unlucky, a broken
bone may pierce an organ. But fortunately, I was the one who got hit by the water storm, so
the ineffective situation will end well.
Jeong Tae-eui pulled the hem of his shirt that was wet and stuck to his body and shook it off.
As if he was asking something, Jeong Tae-eui's gaze shifted unpleasantly from his face to
the nape of his neck, chest, and waist.
"......?"
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. I thought to myself that he must be dissatisfied with something
and turned around. When I made eye contact with Illay, he gestured across the hallway
without saying a word, as if telling me to get out of here. Jeong Tae-eui muttered, ‘Yes, yes,
I’m going,’ and started walking.
After Jeong Tae-eui walked, wet footprint-shaped traces were left in the hallway. There is
also a musty smell, as if the old waste had been thrown somewhere.
“Damn. I think a few drops got into my mouth earlier. Wow….”
I frowned and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, but the water I wet my hand with
was the same anyway. Jeong Tae-eui went down to the 6th floor, feeling fortunate that he
was in a good mood. By now, he's probably rolling around on the floor in a miserable state.
Or maybe he arrived at the medical center with only his arm broken surprisingly cleanly.
At this time, they would be in the middle of eating, and the medical class teacher would also
be participating. Even if something happens in one room, shouldn’t you be brought in right
away? This is why I have nothing to say even if I get nagged every time I see him..., thought
Jeong Tae-ui, dragging his feet depressed. After getting hit by the cold water, my knees felt
even more sore. No, maybe the reason it hurts more than before is because a little while
ago, that damn guy was casually squeezing his knee.
Maybe it was because he was pressing it, Jeong Tae-eui grumbled.
But it was unexpected. Since he didn't show it off that much, it wouldn't have been easy to
notice that his knees were bad. Moreover, even if it was understandable since he was a very
perceptive person, I didn't expect him to sit down with his knees on the floor and check his
legs so boldly. I thought he was a person who would not even bow his head, let alone kneel
on one knee, in front of another person. (Of course he
Jeong Tae-eui had never seen him with his head bowed.)

“Maybe he’s a guy who cares about his colleagues’ health in his own way. ...... ......That’s
not possible.”
Jeong Tae-eui voiced a glimmer of hope out loud, but then shook his head. Talking about it
makes me feel even more vain. If he had been a considerate person, there would be no way
that Gyoho of the medical class would have looked at Jeong Tae-eui with a ghost-like face.
Jeong Tae-eui finally arrived at his room, dragging his throbbing knees soaked in cold water
and sighed, “Oh my gosh.” Of course, there was still no one in the room I was using alone.
As soon as Jeong Tae-ui entered the room, he took off his shoes. Even though my shoes
weren't completely wet, my socks were wet and I didn't feel refreshed.
“I can’t even believe that it’s an elite group. It’s all a lie. Aren’t there people who commit
extraordinary murders, aren’t there murderers, and aren’t there any reckless people?...”
Jeong Tae-ui grumbled loudly as he took off his socks and threw them into the basket. In
order to reduce the number of innocent victims who are tricked into coming here, we need to
take pictures of this situation and submit it to Current Affairs Report, Jeong Tae-eui muttered
without stopping even as he went to the public bathroom. As time flies, when he opened the
bathroom door with no one around, the air moved and a musty smell passed his nose,
making Jeong Tae-eui frown.
He frowned and waved his hands. Then, suddenly, I looked at the large half-length mirror in
front of the bathroom door. In the mirror, a man soaked like a mouse was reflected. At least
the skin and the area around the top of his head were a little dry, but there was still moisture
on his collar and sleeves.
"......."
Jeong Tae-eui unconsciously closed his mouth and glared at the mirror. Ugh...a moan comes
out.
“You walked around looking like this... You are doing very well today, Jeong Tae-ui.”
Jeong Tae-eui rubbed the back of his neck, which was getting red. I can't help but sigh. The
uniform shirt he wore over his bare skin was soaked and sticking to his body. Normally, he
only wore a uniform shirt with a casual pattern, but since he wore an additional jacket on top
of it formally, the material of the shirt was not that thick. It is only slightly thicker than a
regular dress shirt.
The water-soaked shirt stuck to the body to the point that it was embarrassing for anyone
who saw it. From the collarbone to the chest muscles and abdominal muscles, it is clearly
reflected. Even though everything was visible, it seemed even more obscene that a piece of
clothing was still attached.

“This is... it’s not like something out of a gay porn magazine. Still, it’s a place where there
are only guys, so I guess I should say it’s a good thing.”
Jeong Tae-ui quickly unbuttoned the button and shook his head. I'm so thankful that Illay told
me to get over it right away. Maybe he really is kind in his own way in some ways. Jeong
Tae-eui glanced at his watch as he took off the clothes that stuck to his skin and went into
the shower.
It will be difficult to eat after taking a shower. Even if I have time left to eat, I have to show up
for the medical class once as a duty. I had to find out how injured he was and report it.
Also, I'm sure I'll get a lot of criticism from the medical class teacher.
By this time, Kyoho's abusive language no longer targeted only Illay and Jeong Tae-ui. Idiots
who attack monsters even though they know they will definitely break, or because they are
overconfident in their abilities and don't know what to do, started to complain about why they
never stop attacking monsters. Even if you throw a cluster, even if six or seven people attack
you at once, or even if you run into a wall with a weapon against a guy with bare hands, you
have accumulated a record of not being able to defeat him.
Kyoho grabbed Jeong Tae-eui by the collar and shook him, asking if he should take care of
his own body, but Jeong Tae-eui didn't feel like blaming them seriously even though he
muttered, 'That's right.' Even though I knew I couldn't handle it, I didn't know that I couldn't
stay still.
In fact, in most cases, if you trace back the cause, Illay was probably the one to kill.
Nevertheless, the reason why Jeong Tae-eui protects and blocks Illay's path is because a
mission is a mission, and a person's heart does not move solely based on objective
judgment. There are many people who think that the best way to save this world is for that
guy to just die peacefully, but this person called Ilei-Lee-Grow really is.
It was the same reason why I never seriously wanted to die.
“I don’t think I really dislike that guy. . . . Well, in his own way, he is showing me a lot of
generosity.”
Even though I was hanging around next to him, I wasn't beaten to death by that guy, and I
never had to end up in a medical school bed. Even though that was a miracle, my uncle
once said it half-jokingly and half-seriously. At that time, the uncle may have been trying to
comfort Jeong Tae-ui, but he patted Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder and said,
'It seems like Rick is taking a step back from you. I don't know what the plan is, but isn't it a
good thing?'

The label of auspicious heaven is not that bad, is it? I still remember what I muttered while
adding. At that time, he clearly answered, 'I'm not very happy, uncle.'
It was definitely not happy, but whatever the reason, it was true that Illay was at least more
lenient towards him than the guy he was arguing with earlier. It was quite surprising that he
had no human qualities, such as the idea that he should be treated more kindly because he
was close to him. Jeong Tae-eui washed his body covered in soap bubbles and exhaled a
long breath.
A clock was visible outside the glass door. Even if I can't eat, if I want to eat at least a piece
of bread, I have to go out quickly, stop by the medical center, and then go to the cafeteria.
No, it would be more efficient to go to a restaurant, grab some bread, eat it, and then go to
the infirmary.
“I wonder where this guy is broken... The one I killed in the morning had an arm, so for
balance, it must have been a leg.”
Of the ten, seven or eight had only light limbs, and the unlucky two or three were in the
medical class more severely. A little while ago, that guy still started an argument with Illay,
but since Jeong Tae-eui was the one who suffered the direct damage, it seemed like he
could easily brush it off as an arm and a leg. Somehow, I felt like I had saved that guy by
sacrificing my own body. It would also be natural for the sari to come out after death. Jeong
Tae-ui not so much
I got out of the shower with unpleasant thoughts in mind.
Even though he felt a little better after being hit by the hot water, he wrapped the jockstrap
tightly around one knee again. After washing, I felt refreshed, and the gloomy mood of the
morning was gone by the size of my fingernails.
Jeong Tae-eui came out of the bathroom, brushing off the hair that had not dried completely
even after wiping it off with a towel, looked at the clock and headed to the restaurant. I
decided that it would be perfect to go to the cafeteria, grab a couple of slices of bread, eat
them, and stop by the medical center before starting my afternoon routine. It wasn't long
before I realized that there was an unexpected error in the plan.
No one expected that situation. Maybe even the person who attacked him didn't expect it.
When Jeong Tae-ui arrived at the restaurant, there was a subtle silence in the place. No, it
wasn't static. A low, disturbing voice could be heard faintly whispering. It wasn't the usual
noisy noise at lunchtime, so it just felt quiet. I knew it without anyone having to say anything.
Something happened. Jeong Tae-eui frowned and slowed down his steps. All I can guess is
There was only one. It's Illay and that guy.

It looks like he wasn't seriously injured... Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. There was no one
who did not know what kind of cruel man, who did not let humanity in his hands, made those
who attacked him. Several days passed and such people came out one after another without
stopping, and now they were so injured that they were not even a topic of conversation.
Such a bleak and cold atmosphere. ...I guess he's not dead.
I guess I should have gone to the medical class first, bread and all. However, in the
meantime, Jeong Tae-eui felt like he should grab some food since he was here, so he
walked into the restaurant. That's it. After finishing the meal, I ran into a familiar face as I
pushed my tray into the return slot and came out.
Since Jeong Tae-eui took over as Illay's instructor, he has become estranged from his
colleagues on the same team. Among them, there were some who gave Jeong Tae-eui a
disapproving look and occasionally tapped Jeong Tae-eui on the shoulder when they passed
by, while there were some who completely ignored him, and there were even some who
were more indignant at Jeong Tae-eui than at Illay and yelled at him. I was ignoring the face
I just encountered, but I was a little biased towards the former.
“Tou.”
When Jeong Tae-ui called his name, he stopped walking and frowned subtly.
“Why is the atmosphere like this? Did something happen while I was away? ...You didn’t kill
me, right?”
As always, Jeong Tae-eui, who spoke casually as he used to to his colleagues regardless of
whether the other person ignored him or not, already sensed something was wrong at that
point.
Normally, Tou would have clicked his tongue in disapproval and walked away without
answering, or he would have said one or two words that were not enough to answer. But
now he looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a somewhat strange expression. That face could only be
described as truly subtle.
I wasn't just angry. In some ways, it even seemed pleasant. However, there was no laughter,
and it seemed like the darkness had subsided, but it seemed like it was excited again. Or it
may seem like there is anxiety and worry.
“Hey, what is it?”

Jeong Tae-ui frowned and asked again. Tou seemed to be choosing his words for a
moment, but when he opened his mouth, another familiar face came up behind him. It was
Nobuo, who was on the same team as Tou. Nobuo, who did not talk to Jeong Tae-ui very
often, but maintained a close relationship with him as if they were on the same team, hated
Illei fiercely.
So, after Jeong Tae-eui became his lieutenant, he was the type of person who hurled harsh
insults at Jeong Tae-eui. Although he was not a very reluctant partner, this strange
atmosphere made Jeong Tae-eui feel uneasy in his heart, so he asked him again.
“Nobu, what happened? Did that guy end up killing someone?”
That was all I could think of. But that didn't seem to be the case either. There was a subtle
difference from the atmosphere of harming people at a fatal level. What is this eerie feeling?
――No, it’s not something scary. This should be said as ‘I feel bad’. I feel a gloomy and
unpleasant feeling creeping up from my ankles. The answer didn't take long to come. Nobuo
suddenly blurted out as if he was displeased.
“I didn’t kill him. I just blinded him for the rest of his life.”
"what......."
Jeong Tae-eui was speechless. When Jeong Tae-ui could not say anything and was just
staring at him blankly, he clicked his tongue as if he was in tears and spoke in a sarcastic
tone.
“Should I just tell you the result, or are you curious about the circumstances? I happened to
be inside the railing at the time. I saw everything from start to finish. I even saw which eye he
scratched with which finger. I’ll tell you as much as I want. Anything. Shall I tell you more?"
Jeong Tae-ui just looked at him in silence. When he turned his gaze to Tou, Tou frowned
bitterly.
This damn guy is at it again. Snow, is it snow this time? It was not a place as cliché as the
limbs, so it escaped expectations very well. Jeong Tae-ui lowered his head. It's times like
this. It makes me want to sympathize with the feelings of countless colleagues in that
restaurant.
It may be said that it is better than losing your life, but when it comes to eyes, it is a different
story than when it comes to limbs. It was not a place where it could be healed naturally or
restored to its original state through treatment. Moreover, if you have eyes, you cannot lead
a proper life. It is said that if you have to quit the branch due to an accident within the
branch, you will receive enough compensation so that you do not have to worry about the
rest of your life.

This is not a problem that can be solved by Ryu’s compensation.

"This crazy guy..."
Cursive words flowed out of my mouth. I already knew it, but I felt it desperately again.
Jeong Tae-eui was so angry that he burst into tears.
“Why would you suddenly break a normal person’s eye? You could just break a limb like you
normally would, why an eye again? Damn it, whether he’s an instructor or not, that guy
needs to rot at some point!”
In the eyes of someone who does not see people as people, what do people appear to be?
I've been curious about that for a long time. I don't intend to talk about ideals, but there was
clearly at least a minimum set of ethics that people should follow. However, there are people
who live regardless of such things. Jeong Tae-eui did not hate the person named Illei.
However, this is clearly an unpleasant aspect.
It was definitely true.
Bread and all, I should have rushed to the medical center right away. No, I should have
stayed there and watched until the end, regardless of whether I was covered in trash or not.
Or, he should have punched the guy in the face and dragged him to the medical center right
away. Jeong Tae-eui pulled out his hair. If this were to happen, this damned bastard would
just sit around and eat. If that top is in front of you,
I'll give you a new room.
“Illay...Where is he?”
They had no way of knowing, but Jeong Tae-ui muttered to himself. But surprisingly, the
answer came right away.
“I’m going to lie down in the medical center. Ha, it looks bad. I tell you to die right now, you
bastard.”
Nobuo gritted his teeth and answered. Although he seemed to be smiling cheerfully, his eyes
were bright blue and he was soaked in anger. It seems like that isn't enough.

Jeong Tae-eui slowly tilted his head. For a moment, I didn't understand that.
“Infirmary..., Ilay?”
I think I heard that Illay was in the infirmary, not that man, but I couldn't imagine it at all, so
Jeong Tae-ui asked again. Tou added from the side, 'They'll both be in the infirmary,' but I
still didn't understand.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Tou, looking for an answer. Tou clicked his tongue with an uneasy
look on his face and spat it out in annoyance.
"I stabbed him in the side. He had a knife. When Rick stabbed him in the eye, he didn't even
take care of himself and cut his side. That's why his eye ended up like that. ...Stupid. bloke."
Tou's anger was conveyed. Half of it is anger towards Illay, and half of it is anger towards my
colleagues. He was angry at the foolishness of his colleague who was willing to suffer even
more harm to harm him.
Jeong Tae-ui was still unable to grasp the situation, so he looked at them one after another.
Ilay broke the man's eye. The man plunged the knife into Ilay's waist. Nobuo said, 'I'll just die
from this.'
“......I guess I was stabbed deeply.”
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly muttered. Maybe Illay was hurt more deeply than I thought. This may
be the reason for this subtly turbulent and anxiously excited atmosphere.
Illei was seriously injured, to the point of being dangerous.
I couldn't imagine it at all. It feels like they are joking or even dreaming. Then Nobuo shouts
out loud so that it is hard to tell whether he is laughing or yelling.
“Oh, yes, I got stabbed! It wasn’t that deep. If you go by the wound alone, it’s not
life-threatening. You’re not going to die because you’re such a monster, but you’re going to
have a hard time. By now, the toxin that was on the knife is gone. “It would have been a
complete revolution inside my body, so I wish I could at least see that crazy person die while
he’s at it!”

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. Now I can finally understand the situation. The man had a
damaged eye. In return, he put Ilei in danger, though the extent of it is unknown.
Jeong Tae-eui sympathized with Tou's anger. Whether Jeong Tae-ui knew the man or not,
and whether he knew Illay or not, it was a matter of leaving that relationship. He did
something foolish. He didn't think about how pitiful it would be to those around him to throw
away the rest of his life to vent his anger. Jeong Tae-eui gritted his teeth and lowered his
head bitterly. I took my eyes off for a moment
Something like this happens every once in a while. I feel like I really wrote something today.
It's truly an unlucky day.
I felt drained. My body becomes heavy, as if I had an anchor attached to it. It's a feeling you
can't get used to no matter how many times you repeat it.
“Why? Are you displeased that he got hurt? Don’t you feel at ease that he got stabbed?
There’s also one with a damaged eye?”
In front of Jeong Tae-ui, Nobuo shouted sarcastically as if his evil was growing stronger.
Jeong Tae-ui had no intention or energy to respond, so he just glanced at him. But Nobuo
didn't seem to like that.
“You better go talk to that bastard who’s lying down with blood pouring down his side. That
guy named Nobuo is glaring at me so brightly. And then I know, that bastard will even cut out
my eyeballs.”
“......Nobu. I know you’re angry, but I don’t think it’s something you should take your anger
out on.”
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and answered in a tired voice. But Nobuo's words did not stop. His
sneer gets louder.
“Why? After you disappeared, that crazy bastard cut out your eyes, asking why you were
staring at me so intently. I guess that crazy bastard and you both have a status where they
can’t just stare at you, huh? What’s the reason?”
“Nobu, stop.”
 It was Tou who clicked his tongue and shouted briefly as if to stop Nobuo. However, Nobuo
roughly shook off Tou's hand that was trying to grab Nobuo's arm and took a step closer to
Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-eui looked at that face full of malice and kept his mouth shut. It was
because I didn't want to mix things up further and turn it into a pointless fight.
“Do you like crawling to work under that crazy European guy? Do you like it, you useless
bastard?!”
“Nobu!”
Tou shouted softly. Although he probably emotionally agreed with Nobuo's words, it seems
that Tou was also not very pleased with this situation.
Nobuo even glared at Tou with fierce eyes, but did not say anything to him. He closed his
mouth for a moment and wheezed, then turned around, letting out a short curse as if he
didn't want to continue talking. However, as if his anger still did not subside, he half-turned
his head and said something that clearly felt like malice.
“It wasn’t your intention to become that bastard’s lieutenant? If you’re going to say
something like that, you better not leave a mark on the nape of that guy’s neck. Fuck, do you
think you don’t know what kind of joke you’re talking about? You dirty bastards.”
“Nobu!”
Tou's voice became harsher. As if he had said everything he wanted to say, Nobuo turned
and walked away. Tou clicked his tongue and glanced back at Jeong Tae-ui.
The expression disappeared from Jeong Tae-ui’s face. He just silently stared at Nobuo's
back with no emotion on his face. Tou looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a shy and complicated
face, then let out a groan-like sigh and turned away.
what. That kind of talk was going around.
Jeong Tae-eui leaned against the wall and lightly hit his head. My heavy head seems to be
getting heavier. Rumors tend to be bigger than reality. The essence of rumors was that one
small pod turned into a huge bundle. So, perhaps, to the extent of saying things like that,
there are probably even more indignant and malicious words circulating somewhere.

"......."
Jeong Tae-ui sighed. I thought so. Once again, there is nothing more to complain about
within this branch.
“Ah...but I feel dirty, really....”
I really wish they could tie those childish, narrow-minded people together, give them a few
slaps, and pour cold water on them to make them come to their senses. After that, I felt like
there would be no redress if I tied up the person who had built up an incalculable amount of
resentment, slapped him until he burst, and plunged his head into cold water to make him
come to his senses.
“Where did you pick and collect people like that so well, UNHRDO? Did you take that damn
personality test that you have to take before entering the country on purpose to only collect
people like that?”
Jeong Tae-eui grumbled to himself and pulled away from the wall. I still had no energy in my
body and my steps were very heavy, but I couldn't stay like that.
Even those who wish they could have gathered them all up and dropped them in the middle
of the Pacific Ocean should have seen how much they were hurt. Jeong Tae-eui wiped his
dry eyes with the back of his hand and walked away.
***
I never even thought about it.
Perhaps because he had experienced so many unimaginable consequences, it seemed like
the man named Ilay Riglow would neither be hurt nor die. So, when he heard from Kyoho
that Illay was in a more serious condition than the man who got stabbed in the eye, Jeong
Tae-eui was dumbfounded.
'It's a bit dangerous for one eye, but it won't lead to blindness. It was hard to do anything
here, so I sent him outside. The problem is that guy Rick...'
Kyoho frowned as he said that.

'I'll have to investigate first, but it looks like there's something dangerous on the knife. That
poisonous bastard, who walked on his feet unharmed even after having his side cut off by a
knife, collapsed as soon as he arrived at the medical center. 'Things aren't very good.'
Behind Kyoho, who was clicking his tongue and mumbling, I could see Illay lying on the bed.
The sight of me lying down with my eyes closed in the presence of other people is very
strange. The pale white skin looks like a dead person.
As soon as the word ‘dead person’ came into his mind, Jeong Tae-eui shook his head. I
didn't want to think about whether it was because the words were so unsuitable for that man.
Even Kyoho, who always said, 'I wonder if that crazy guy won't disappear anywhere', found
this situation absurd and unbelievable. However, he had an irritated face, as if he wasn't very
reluctant or cheerful. ...Maybe it's because there's more work to do, Jeong Tae-ui thought,
and tried to ask more, but Kyoho pushed Jeong Tae-ui away, saying it was too complicated.
'How can I know right now, I'll have to look to find out! 'Go and do your own thing, don't camp
out here in such a small space!'
Jeong Tae-eui, who was kicked out of the medical class with such a yell, stood in front of him
blankly for a moment, but soon sighed and turned around to receive his regular afternoon
routine. There was nothing he could do to help if he were there.
The branch was filled with excitement and excitement throughout the afternoon. Jeong
Tae-eui went about his daily routine as usual, but wherever he went, the names Rick and
Riglow came into his ears. The repercussions must have been so great that Jeong Tae-eui
had to be called to the instructors' meeting after finishing work. Even so, there wasn't much
Jeong Tae-ui could say. It's no different from usual. It happens in the midst of an argument.
Jeong Tae-eui didn't know anything else except that it seemed like something had
happened.
I felt strange. Maybe it doesn't feel real yet. It felt like Illay was still wandering around
somewhere without doing anything, but other people kept hearing strange things and came
and grabbed Jeong Tae-ui and made a fuss. Only after the instructor meeting was over and
all duties for the day had been completed did Jeong Tae-ui return to the medical class.
Actually, there was no need to go. Also, if you think about it, it would be easier for Jeong
Tae-ui if something went wrong with Illay or his condition was so serious that he had to be
taken to an outside hospital. There will still be friction with my colleagues for a while, but
since that man was the cause of it anyway, once he is gone, things will go back to how they
were before. There is no longer any need to be pushed around by church work.
There was no reason to feel anxious about walking around with bare hands next to a
ferocious monster. Nevertheless, Jeong Tae-ui, who did not feel particularly refreshed, went
to the medical class and found only an empty bed there.

what. Did he suddenly feel better and return? It wasn't a big deal after all.
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly lost his temper as he faced an empty medical class with no one in
charge. I felt like something was loose in my chest. Maybe I was quite nervous without even
realizing it.
Jeong Tae-eui tapped his hand a couple of times on his pants for no reason. My palms felt
clammy.
“If it gets to the point where it’s going to happen, just show up at the instructors’ meeting. I
was called in for no reason.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered lowly and sighed. Even if it's not okay, it's okay as long as you can
get up. Jeong Tae-ui turned around with the intention of going back to his room. At that time,
the door to the medical room opened and Kyoho came in. Kyoho seemed surprised for a
moment, as if he didn't know there would be someone inside, but when he checked who it
was, he made a face asking why he was here.
“I guess Illay woke up. ...Damn. You didn’t even know that and you were the only one who
bothered me. When did he wake up?”
Jeong Tae-eui asked, pointing to the empty bed. But Kyoho still shook his head with a stern
look on his face.
“No, he’s still in a coma. There was no point leaving him here, so I moved him to my room.”
“Room? ...Ilay’s room?”
Jeong Tae-ui asked curiously. The dark feeling comes again. That means I didn't wake up
once all afternoon. However, if it is not possible to do anything by leaving it here, it is usually
taken to an outside hospital. I have never heard of such a case of moving a person to a
private room without any facilities or facilities. To Jeong Tae-ui, who frowned slightly because
he couldn't understand, he took a few things from his desk.
Kyoho gestured as if he was annoyed and walked back outside the medical center.
“I’m going to go see that guy anyway, so you can either follow me or not. ...Tsk. Anyway, I’m
the one who’s like you, but why are you going through all this trouble because of that guy?
Even if you get over it, it won’t go smoothly.”

While Jeong Tae-eui was standing there hesitating for a moment, he walked with long
strides and belatedly followed Kyo-ho, who had gone a long way ahead. Kyoho grumbled to
himself without even turning around. If they don't add more workers next quarter, I'm going to
kick this guy out of his job.
Jeong Tae-ui muttered, ‘The only thing better is that you can hit him at will.’ He sighed for an
uncountable number of times today.
The only thing that made Kyoho calm down a little was because Ilay kept swearing at him
without stopping even for a moment until Kyoho was able to walk. Jeong Tae-eui shook his
head, thinking that his life was not at stake so much that he would lose his breath at any
moment.
“I’ve often thought that that guy is not human, but I guess I’m right. This thing can’t be
human.”
Kyoho spoke so clearly that Jeong Tae-eui asked him with a serious expression.
“Have you found a blood structure or cell type that you haven’t seen before?”
Kyoho looked at Jeong Tae-eui as if he were an idiot when he added, "Or it's a parasite that
can't come from humans," and said while waving the indicator paper with the color of the tip
changed.
“You’re alive, huh? Just fine.”
Even without looking at Ilay, whom Kyoho pointed to with a piece of paper, he knew that he
was alive. Sweat was seeping through the area, and the forehead, face, and neck were
damp. There wasn't a single moan, but occasionally the mouth or eyelids would twitch. He
was as pale as a corpse, but he was alive.
When the two people entered Illay's room on the first basement floor, the room was
enveloped in black darkness. It was so quiet that you couldn't even hear the sound of
breathing, so it seemed like no one was inside.
However, when Jeong Tae-ui turned on the light and saw Illay on the bed, covered in a
blanket and quietly closing his eyes, he felt an eerie sense of discomfort. On the outside, it
seemed like he was sleeping quietly. When I looked a little closer, I could see that the water
was shining in the light, but at first glance, it seemed like I was sleeping with a white face
that was no different from usual. I felt a sense of discomfort at that fact. Illay is

I have never slept so quietly in the presence of other people. Sometimes, he would close his
eyes and look like he was asleep in front of Jeong Tae-ui, but when Jeong Tae-ui mumbled
something, he would look at him with cool eyes that had no trace of sleep as if he had never
been asleep. Even in my dreams, I have never seen myself lying defenseless in front of
another person.
It was not until then that Jeong Tae-ui realized it desperately. The fact that that man is really
sick.
“Why? It’s a poison that would kill a human instantly, so it looks fine?”
After asking Kyo-ho if he was alive and well, Jeong Tae-eui realized that his tone had
become nervous and irritated without realizing it, and he clicked his tongue. It wasn't Gyeje's
job to hold on to Gyoho and get angry, but the anger that was boiling over him didn't subside.
But it's true, he has a corpse-like face and is so dazed that he can barely hear his breathing.
Does that mean he looks fine?
Kyoho didn't know if he heard Jeong Tae-eui's grumpy voice or not, but he frowned and
glared at the indicator paper before crumpling it up and throwing it carelessly over his
shoulder.
“It’s not like he’s going to die instantly, but it’s equivalent. Do you know how high his fever
has risen right now? He’s poisoned right now, but he can’t just lie down like that in that
condition. He’s not just passed out, he should be dead. But— ―――You won’t die.”
Jeong Tae-eui thought for a moment that it would be nice to pull Lee Gyo-ho's mouth, who
was saying something he seemed to know but did not. If we are human when we die and not
human when we do not die, then I will choose to give up on being human and live. The same
goes for other people. It's okay if you're not human, so just live.
“So what’s the conclusion? Are you going to die?”
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and asked. Kyo-ho, who was ready to give a long and
verbose explanation, seemed not to like it when Jeong Tae-ui glared at him fiercely, so he
muttered something under his breath and shrugged his shoulders.
“It is a bacterial toxin. It is of the exotonin family, and the mechanism of exotoxin is that it is
easily leaked out of the bacterial body―――. ... To put it simply, it is a purified toxin, so you
cannot do anything and just suck your finger and wait for it to die. “I’m not the type of person
that works.”

Kyoho, who was trying to explain in detail, saw Jeong Tae-eui's face become a little more
ferocious, and after chomping his mouth, he spoke in conclusion.
"Still, it's not that easy. It's a poison that wouldn't be surprising for someone with a weak
body to worry about his or her life. If you're an ordinary person maintaining normal health,
you'll get sick for a week and then get over it when your physical strength improves, and if
your physical strength drops, it's a more serious situation. It's going to be like this, and if it
becomes that monster, it won't die, but please check it out sometimes."
Kyoho showed signs of taking a step further, adding, “If I’m found cold at any point, I’ll have
to contact the body disposal team so I’ll let them know right away.” Jeong Tae-eui urgently
grabbed Gyo-ho's sleeve.
“Hey, so what?!”
“What can I do? There is no further treatment. After suffering for a week, I will wake up when
half of the person is half alive. In the meantime, it would be good if I at least regained
consciousness, otherwise I would have to survive with an IV. There is no way for anyone to
do anything. Trust in your own strength. “You have to wake up.”
“Anything beyond this is none of my business,” Kyoho said, shrugging his shoulders.
“How about moving it outside? How about moving it to a hospital with better facilities?”
Jeong Tae-eui asked, but Kyo-ho just shook his head.
"There's no point in going there, and if I move it for no reason, it'll only get worse. Just leave
it alone. Think of it as a really bad flu."
“Even the flu can kill someone.”
“That’s right. I never said he wouldn’t die. But with that monster’s stamina, it wouldn’t be
easy to die from the flu. Even if he got the flu instead of the flu, do you think he would die?”
"......."

I was a little upset that I couldn't shake my head no. Taeui Jeong looked down at Ilay. pale
He was pale to begin with, but I thought he was sick, so he really looked like a corpse. If it
weren't for the sweat that was secretly seeping out of the skin, I might have shaken it to see
if it was really a corpse. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him silently and quietly stretched out his
hand. touch his forehead
I paused for a moment and withdrew my hand, but the beast did not show its teeth or try to
bite. Jeong Tae-ui hesitated and then placed his hand on his forehead.
It's hot. The fever was so high that I wondered how such heat could come out of that pale
face.
“I have a severe fever.”
“I told you earlier. Do you know how much the fever has risen? To exaggerate, if it rises just
a few degrees more, even if he survives, he will look like an idiot.”
Kyoho muttered scary words with a calm face, clicked his tongue, scratched his head, and
took a step back. This time, Jeong Tae-eui caught Kyo-ho again as he was about to leave
the room, but Kyo-ho got irritated and shook off his sleeve.
“What! There’s nothing I can do now!”
“No, you’re just going to leave this hot guy behind!”
“Then, do you want me to sit here side by side with you, put your hands on the table and
look at that guy, and have a conversation about life? Even so, you’re going to be so busy
because of that guy, so who’s going to do the mountain of work, and you’re going to do it
instead? I’m going to analyze the charts of all 12 people within the night and help them. And
I have to write a package and send it to the outside hospital by fax, but can you do that?!"
Kyoho, who screamed like a scream, held his head and began to lament, saying, 'I didn't
come into this damn place, but why did such a vicious evil spirit come here again?'
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Kyo-ho with a tired face and quickly sent him away. If you think
about it, that Gyoho was also a very pitiful person. Jeong Tae-eui knew very well that he,
who was in charge of the medical department in a branch full of monster-like men and
people who had a bitter grudge against him, was really at the point where he was lacking
even ten bodies. Also, if he says, 'There's nothing more I can do,' that means

I knew it would be right.

Even though I knew it, I wanted to grasp at a straw when I saw that man hanging out in a
corpse-like state.
“...... Hey, Illay.”
Even though I called, there was no answer.
In a dark room with only the bedside lamp turned on, Jeong Tae-ui stood next to the bed and
looked down at him in silence.
“Hey... Ilay Riglow. Wake up.”
However, Illay was still holding his breath without making the slightest movement. Jeong
Tae-eui came closer to the bed. Illay was not the kind of person who would allow others to
get this close to him while he was defenseless. Normally, I would have already opened my
eyes and kept my distance. No, he definitely wouldn't have even shown himself like this in
the first place. Wake up before they even enter the room
There must have been.
Now he looked like a sleeping doll with no strength. He looks like a pale, bloodless wax doll.
Even if I try to stick the knife in like this, will it happen? Like a vampire discovered in broad
daylight, this powerful man, subject to everyone's fear and anxiety, was shown to be helpless
and vulnerable to fatal threats from even the slightest attack.
"what's this."
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly lowered his voice and muttered as if he was talking to himself.
“What is this... It’s strange that a guy who always catches people like catching rats is doing
this.”
I slowly stretched out my hand. This time, without stopping, the hand touches my forehead.
My palms were damp. Even though sweating should lower the body temperature, there was
no sign of the fever going down.

“This guy seems to be human too, he has a fever.”

Jeong Tae-eui roughly wiped the sweat that had seeped from his face and neck with the
back of his hand and withdrew his hand again. Without even thinking about sitting down on
the bed, I looked down at Ilay. As expected, it feels strange. There will never be a sight so
out of place.
“Hey, when is it going to happen? Or it’ll get worse and I’ll have to be escorted outside. If I’m
in pain like this inside the branch, I’m just going to worry about it even more. ... That’s right.”
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. Every time something happens, I've never complained that
this guy has to deal with it too, but now that it's happening, it's not a good thing.
“Why are you ruining the eyes of normal people, you evil bastard? You don’t like the way
those eyes are looking at you? To me, they’re no different from any other person’s eyes. But
I feel bad looking at them. “They said so.”
Jeong Tae-eui frowned, recalling the unpleasant gaze that had been scanning a person from
head to toe. But even if it's unpleasant, no one would think of disabling the eye. As expected,
this guy is so far removed from the normal way of thinking. So it's not strange if you get hit
with a sword or poison.
Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked at Illay and pulled his cheek. This is something that no one in
their right mind would ever do, even if it kills them. So I tried it. When this man wakes up,
when will he be able to do something like this again?
“If you’re dissatisfied, just stand up. ... You’re earning your own money, you idiot.”
Jeong Tae-eui let go of his pulling hand. Today was a very unlucky day from start to finish,
and even though I had scabies, I stuck together. Damn it. If you're going to get involved,
you're going to have to get involved with me anyway. Why do you have to involve other
people like this? It's just one bad luck.
***
I heard footsteps outside. The sound started from the door of the next room and moved
away in the direction of the elevator.
It is rare to hear sounds made by anyone other than yourself on this first floor, which has a
significantly lower population density than the sixth basement floor. Unless I purposely came
to meet someone, I rarely encountered other people.

Actually, the only people living on this floor are prison guards and school guards. The
soundproofing between rooms was good, but the wall blocking the hallway was thin, so
sounds from the hallway could be heard from quite far away. I heard that it was designed
that way on purpose due to security issues.
However, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head while thinking that the people living on this floor were
not people who could be tolerated by a strange man. This is because by now I was thinking
of a person lying in a coma in a room inside this block.
“Who will be safe when they see the person who seems least likely to be harmed lying down
like that?”
Jeong Tae-ui lay face down on the bed and muttered. When I thought of that thought, my
mind became confused again and I clicked my tongue. I looked at the clock and it was just
past 10 o'clock. The instructors, including my uncle, seemed very busy these days. At a time
when we were very busy ahead of joint training, one of our valuable workers collapsed, so
we may be even busier doing our share of the work. Thanks to that, even the teachers are
able to talk to each other.
It was scary and hectic.
“But if you called someone, you have to set the time, uncle...”
I ran into my uncle by chance this morning. My uncle, who, as expected, was busy with his
phone between his shoulder and ear and was taking and returning pieces of paper handed
to him by the guard next to him, saw Jeong Tae-eui and beckoned to him and told him to
stop by at night. When I asked what time he would leave, my uncle answered indifferently,
'Approximately around 10 o'clock,' and walked away with a look on his face that seemed like
he was going to be busy without even having time to ask what was going on.
Joint training was not something that could easily be thought of as simply dividing people
from each branch, gathering them together, training them, and then sending them back. In
severe cases, people may die. In reality, it is rare for four or five people to die like in the last
training, and it is said that only a few people are injured. It is not something to prepare so
poorly. Moreover, the cost of training alone is
It was an unimaginable amount. With just over a week left until the South American training,
my uncle was busy with work outside of tennis day after day.
“Now that I think about it, I guess I won’t be able to come here again for a while.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, recalling the rule that members were prohibited from entering the
first floor during joint training, and then looked at his watch again. Just a little more and it will
be 10:30. If it gets this late from the time you mentioned, even if I know you'll be lying
comfortably in your room waiting, I'd probably at least make a call.
 Jeong Tae-eui scratched the back of his neck, thinking that he must be very busy. It was
that time. A light seemed to twinkle on the desk, and then a low, soft mechanical sound was
heard. It's a phone call. Jeong Tae-eui reflexively frowned and turned around. When the
phone rings in this room, I habitually think of Ilay. With the white hand that appeared on the
screen, he shamelessly pretended to be an old book dealer.
I remembered leading the conversation.
“Well, he never said that he was a book dealer… Anyway.”
I got up from the bed and walked over to the desk. The phone was ringing, but the monitor
did not turn on. Now I see that the blinking lamp is green. It's an extension. I didn't know that
maybe my uncle was calling Taeui Jeong, who was waiting in his room.
“Yes, this is Instructor Jeong Chang-in’s room.”
Jeong Tae-ui pressed the lamp and answered the phone. Even if he is not my uncle, he is
someone in the branch anyway.
'.......'
There was no sound on the phone. Jeong Tae-eui tilted his head slightly, but he thought
there might be a problem with the phone line or if he couldn't hear properly, so he said the
same thing again. However, only after a while did he hear a voice.
'Has Instructor Jeong gone in yet?'
Although not familiar, Jeong Tae-ui soon realized who the owner of the familiar voice was.
This is Instructor Grimson.
Jeong Tae-eui was silent for a moment and then answered, “Yes, I haven’t arrived yet.”
What's going on with this person? Moreover, if you work without a break like these days, you
will often meet each other, so it's okay if you work separately. Well, if the lieutenants you
serve are different, it wouldn't be surprising if you work separately in this competitive system.
I wondered if they could work so inefficiently.
Grimson hung up without saying anything. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the receiver for a
moment and then put it down. Grimson. I listen to lectures every week. Although not
privately, we have talked a few times. I can't quite understand the feeling. There was no way
I could know anything about him just by passing by him a few times. However, there were
not many bad rumors, and there was nothing that Jeong Tae-ui would have bad memories
of. but

What can I say... He was a person I thought would be difficult to get close to without fault.
While thinking about that, Tae-eui Jeong burst out laughing. Is there anyone among the
prison guards here that can be treated without fault? As for my uncle, Jeong Tae-eui is a
relative whom I have known since childhood, so we are living like this. If I had met him for
the first time as a stranger after I became an adult, I would not have wanted to get close to
him. It's not a problem of people being bad, but people who don't know what's inside.
I didn't like it at first.
“Even my uncle is someone who can’t let down his guard.”
“Me what?”
As soon as Jeong Tae-ui finished speaking, the answer came back. When I turned around,
my uncle was opening the door and coming in. Jeong Tae-ui said expressionlessly.
“You were surprised. Why would you come back when you were gossiping about your
uncle?”
“The guy who knew everything from the moment I got off the elevator by the sound of my
footsteps.”
“I heard footsteps approaching, but who would have thought it was my uncle?”
“Do you think anyone would know that I intentionally opened my mouth the moment I
stopped in front of the door?”
“What are you saying? You’re misunderstanding, uncle.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who answered consistently with a very serious and sincere face, relaxed his
expression as he watched his uncle take off his jacket, showing signs of fatigue.
“You must be busy with work. Your face looks half exaggerated.”

“This is all because someone accidentally hit a knife and fell down while he was busy. Ah,
he must have waited a long time.”
“What? It’s about 30 minutes. It’s time to shut up and play.”
As always, as soon as Jeong Tae-eui took off his shirt, he went to the refrigerator, took out
water, and waved at his uncle, who offered Jeong Tae-eui a can of beer. He then pointed to
the two empty beer cans already sitting on the nightstand. My uncle nodded and took out his
own portion of water.
“Ah. I got a call.”
“Phone? Who?”
“Instructor Grimson.”
My uncle paused for a moment while tilting the cup. Then he slightly raised his eyebrows
and asked back.
“Grimson?”
“Yes... Now that I think about it, I didn’t mention your name. It might be someone else. But
the call came from an extension and the voice sounds like it’s him.”
“Hmm. Okay.”
My uncle nodded and muttered. My uncle, who seemed to be thinking about something for a
moment with an expressionless face, turned his head as if something suddenly occurred to
him.
“Rick, are you feeling better?”
Jeong Tae-eui is silent for a moment and then nods his head vaguely. There was nothing
else to do but get better. Illay was still unconscious, as if he was asleep, and could not wake
up. I didn't see him awake for over a day. I went there whenever I had time - six or seven
times just today - but he was still the same. My uncle muttered, “Yes,” and threw himself onto
the single-person couch.

sat down
“That’s right, I got a call from that guy earlier.”
“Oh, I guess you got a call from home too. Were you very worried?”
If you have a personality like Illei, you are very far from the word worry, but I think I have
heard in the past that his older brother is a normal and humane person.
“Um, no, we contacted each other about something else, and the story about Rick came up,
and we laughed.”
"......."
Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle with a puzzled expression. What does it mean to laugh
when your younger brother is struggling with death? When he looked at me with that
intention in mind, my uncle waved his hand and defended his friend, as if he knew Jeong
Tae-ui's intentions.
“No, that’s not what I meant. After first confirming whether he was alive or dead, he laughed.
He said he saw all sorts of strange things.”
That feeling is understandable. Perhaps Jeong Tae-eui would have laughed and said, “How
could such a thing be possible if Illay fell down after being stabbed and fell into a coma while
Jeong Tae-eui was somewhere else?” It's just that I don't feel that way because I see a
person who has lost his mind right in front of me.
“That older brother knows your younger brother very well. Of course, it’s only natural.”
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered. Somehow, I feel a little reassured. Smiling like that
means that he is confident that his younger brother will not end up in death. Yes, of course,
there's no way that a poisonous and tough guy could go that wrong. Jeong Tae-eui tapped
the area near his heavy heart. The uncle stared at Jeong Tae-eui, lost in thought. As if
examining something
It's a gaze.
"? why?"

“No, not really. Thinking about Riglow’s inhumane side, I thought it was a bit surprising.”
“I’m always amazed when I think about Illay’s inhumane side. Before I came here, I never
thought such a person could exist in reality.”
My uncle laughed out loud. I thought I was saying something obvious, but I ended up
hearing something very interesting. When Jeong Tae-ui looked at his uncle suspiciously, the
uncle laughed softly for a while and then shook his head.
“That’s true, but in his own way, he’s been extraordinarily good to you.”
“Is that so?”
"then."
“They told me not to go near it at any time and to run away even if it comes into sight.”
“That’s a separate issue. Besides, you’re already too late for that.”
“......It’s not very pleasant.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered gloomily. My uncle was not wrong. Even if Jeong Tae-eui thought
about it objectively, that monster seemed to take a step back from Jeong Tae-eui in its own
way compared to other people. However, in order to do that, you don't know how closely you
pay attention to your every word and action. Even if you take a step back, it wouldn't be
strange if I broke your neck right away if you were off by just one inch.
It's because I know he's a man.
“How are you and Xinru these days? Ah. Well, I guess Xinru is busy too, so we haven’t had
much time to spend together.”

Jeong Tae-ui became more depressed as his uncle asked about his well-being and brought
up a new topic. I haven't been able to properly meet Xin Lu since that day. Occasionally we
would run into each other in the hallway or pass each other, but we never contacted each
other. Jeong Tae-eui also thought about contacting her, but put down Jeon-ho. It is a total
crisis where nothing is left out. Samjae listened.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed and shook his head.
“But why did you call me, uncle?”
I thought it would be better to change the subject. Even if you don't, your mental health will
only suffer if you keep hearing about things that are too complicated and you don't want to
think about them. The uncle was looking at Jeong Tae-eui with his hands clasped in his lap,
and then smiled calmly, saying, “Well, that’s good.”
“There will soon be joint training with the South American branch.”
“Yes, I am.”
“You stay here.”
My uncle spoke succinctly. Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked at his uncle. Even without his uncle
saying so, there was a high possibility that Jeong Tae-eui would remain here in the Asia
branch. No, nine times out of ten, they will remain here. Since the instructor is a member of
the church, if the instructor stays at this branch, Jeong Tae-ui will also stay.
“Yes, I will.”
Jeong Tae-eui answered calmly and nodded. Then my uncle spoke again.
“And help Mackin.”
This time, Jeong Tae-eui kept his mouth shut for quite some time. Mackin is an instructor
who works under Rudolf Jeantil along with his uncle. So, I understand the desire to help him,
but I couldn't figure out how to help him. Although joint training is a proper mix of team play
and individual play, it is not something you should do other than helping a specific person.
Moreover, the instructor and the members

We are not participating in the training in the same position, so we are in a position to
receive help but not to give it. The uncle burst into laughter after receiving Jeong Tae-eui's
puzzled gaze.
“There’s no need to make such a difficult face. Just, if Mackin asks for help, you can help
him then.”
“Well, I wonder if he might ask me for help.”
Jeong Tae-eui recalled Mackin's blunt face and muttered in a displeased tone. Moreover, if
he needs to ask someone for help, his supervisor would be there, so he doesn't know why
he would ask it to himself. Jeong Tae-ui stared at his uncle for a long time, but his uncle only
smiled awkwardly, as if he had no intention of saying anything more.
“No comment?”
“No comment.”
Jeong Tae-ui sighed lightly and nodded.
“I will. If it’s something I can do and it doesn’t involve killing someone or causing personal
harm.”
“Ahaha, I guess not. Okay, thanks for offering to help.”
“You’re welcome,” Jeong Tae-ui said, shrugging his shoulders.
It didn't feel very good. As soon as the words of acceptance left my mouth, I regretted it.
Anyway, the reason I came here was for my uncle's convenience, so there was no reason to
refuse what my uncle wanted at this point, with only a few days left until I left. So I nodded,
even though I didn't feel like it, but I didn't feel refreshed.
My uncle is also quite a bit of a worm...
He would have refused if he had not believed that his uncle would not harm him.

“Then I’ll just leave. Do you have anything else to do?”

“No, no. Then, let’s get some rest.”
“Yes. ......Ah. But what should the instructor do if the instructor falls ill and lies down during
the training period?”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was standing up and heading toward the door, suddenly remembered
something and asked. My uncle slightly raised his eyebrows and seemed to be lost in
thought for a moment. It seems like my uncle doesn't know exactly.
"Well, I've never heard of such a case. However, in matters not related to the instructor, he is
exactly the same as the other members, so he will probably participate in the training as is.
... But, when the joint training begins, he “I don’t think he’ll wake up until then.”
“I agree. I’m just curious.”
Jeong Tae-eui shrugged his shoulders and walked away. I said good night and was about to
leave the door when my uncle, who was deep in thought with his mouth furrowed, suddenly
called.
“Taeeui.”
Jeong Tae-ui looked back at his uncle. After calling him, his uncle remained silent for a
moment longer and then spoke vaguely.
“I think you need to be more diligent.”
“Me? ...... Am I very lazy?”
Jeong Tae-eui pointed to himself and asked again. He considered himself to be sincere in
his own way. That's right, I can be as lazy as I want during holidays and recesses, I can
catch up whenever I get the chance, and I can skip boring lectures out of curiosity, but I
didn't think I would be called lazy. To Jeong Tae-ui, who was trying to figure out what part he
was so lazy about, his uncle said,
He said something as if he didn't know anything.

“You have good sensitivity and good judgment, but your ability to act is a bit lacking. No, I
should say that your judgment is a bit off. Especially when it comes to issues involving
people. When someone pokes you in the side, you pretend to avoid it, but in the end, it’s
annoying and you say do whatever you want. “I just sit down.”
“Am I like that?”
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. It was something unexpected. I thought carefully about whether
I did that, but I couldn't find much to point out. Above all, I have never been stabbed in the
side by anyone. If I had to say it, it would be that damn Lieutenant Kim, but I paid it back
back then. Faced with Jeong Tae-ui rolling his eyes, his uncle looked like he was going to
say something more, but he soon shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth.
closed.
“Well, there is no limit to finding out what other people are thinking. If it’s you, you’ll be fine.
Even if you end up unluckily entangled with a very difficult and troublesome person, if it’s
you….”
“What do you mean, uncle?”
“It means you are very sociable.”
“I don’t think so. Why do you say such things as if they are bringing a dark cloud over the
future, in an ominous way?”
As Jeong Tae-ui frowned, his uncle waved his hand.
“No, no, I’ve become a little oversensitive. As people get older, they only worry more.”
Jeong Tae-eui sighed as he faced his uncle who was complaining, "Why don't you look at my
gray hair? I had healthy black hair until last year, but now gray hairs are starting to grow one
by one."
“Next time you go out, please buy some hair dye. My uncle is not young anymore.”

Jeong Tae-eui came out of the room after comforting his grieving uncle by saying, “It’s really
sad that my heart is strong but my body is not following me.”
***
I knew that friend would laugh like that. Haha, he said softly and cheerfully. He's probably
shaking his head excitedly on the other end of the phone.
'All I had to do was hold my breath. If he was that easy to kill, he would have died a long time
ago. But as I live, I see all kinds of strange things. ......ha ha ha.'
“Hey, hey, no matter what, you can’t laugh like that when your younger brother is dying.”
However, Jeong Chang-in, who said that, was also muttering in an indifferent tone.
'I'm not dying, I'm not dying.'
Jung Chang-in also firmly believed in what his friend said as if it were obvious, but when he
said it so naturally, it was natural to want to stab him.
“Is your younger brother somehow immortal? Even if he gets stabbed with a germ-covered
knife, he won’t die?”
'That guy is strong against bad luck. Although he is different from Jeong Jae-i, he is also a
very lucky person. 'If he was that mortal, he would have died hundreds of times.'
“I see. ...Is there any news about Jae-Jae?”
Then my friend's voice suddenly became gloomy. It's a pity that the voice bitterly clicks its
tongue and answers, "No."
Jeong Chang-in twirled the ballpoint pen around the tip of his finger. There was no way my
nephew, who was lucky and could not be compared to my friend's younger brother who was
said to be strong against bad luck, was in danger, but a feeling of anxiety that was different
from worry took over.

UNHRDO's information network is not that weak. I could be confident that it would be
comparable to most intelligence organizations. Also, this friend cannot be underestimated in
that regard either. Although there are some overlapping parts, the two much larger groups
that move independently have been trying their best to investigate in all directions, but for
several months, no information about my nephew has been found. My nephew knows his
whereabouts
If he didn't want to be known, he might think that his natural luck was helping him, but as far
as Jeong Chang-in knew, his nephew wasn't that delicate and nervous in that respect. Even
when I contacted him at UNHRDO headquarters a few years ago, I asked, ‘Are you looking
for me there? It would be very annoying, right? I don't like it. Still, if you're looking for me,
you'll have to show your face,' he said, scratching his head.
This is the child who spoke indifferently. So, I can't figure out why he has disappeared
without any reason, as if he is once again sick of everything in the world. I thought I'd go on
a trip somewhere for a few months on impulse, but I never thought I'd hear anything like this.
In this case, except for one thing: you don't want to be found out...
“The person who said they would look into it before has nothing to point out?”
'It wasn't Costa Rica. There are only two places left, but the news is delayed here. I'll let you
know as soon as I get news. ――――Don't be too nervous. It's not anyone else, it's
Jeongjae.'
“It’s even more difficult because it’s Jeong Jae-ui.”
Jeong Chang-in clicked his tongue. If the news is not caught to this extent, it can be said that
an organization or some significant force is reporting on him from a place that is out of reach,
or in bad cases, is imprisoning him. I don't think that's possible, but if Jeong Jae-ui
participates in weapons development somewhere by mistake, the situation will become
troublesome.
“Still, I’m worried because he’s the kind of guy who is worried about whether or not he’ll get
caught in a treaty.”
When Jeong Chang-in grumbled, his friend smiled kindly, as always.
'Even if I wanted to trip and fall, I couldn't. 'They are all a people who have suffered many
pricks.'
Jeong Chang-in laughed. Talking to this friend made me feel at ease. This is because we
look at the situation objectively, point it out, and draw the most appropriate conclusion.
 “Okay, anyway, I’ll leave that to you. Rick can escort you to Germany if you want.”
‘No, that won’t happen. There's no harm in coming here, so when he wakes up, tell him to go
to work properly.'
“As soon as I wake up from my hospital bed, they tell me to do company work and kick me
out to Hong Kong?”
‘Changin, what kind of weak words are you talking about? 'When I had surgery a few years
ago, I knew for sure that what I saw as soon as I woke up from anesthesia was Ilay's gun
pointed at me.'
“Yes, I did.”
Chang-in Jeong remembered something he heard before and laughed. He was a man who
was merciless even towards his family. I heard that when Riglow was forced to join the group
he was a member of due to business issues and the group disintegrated, his friend clearly
guessed that his younger brother would go on a rampage and went to the hospital to
undergo surgery for chronic appendicitis that he had postponed. . And when he woke up,
there were bodyguards around him.
It is said that he was lying covered in blood, and his younger brother was sitting in the
guardian's chair, twirling a pistol around his finger and looking at him.
'If I hadn't offered a compromise then, he would have definitely shot me.'
“I guess that’s right. A person who faced that guy’s evil beast head-on and survived
unscathed would be nothing short of ashes.”
Jeong Chang-in nodded and muttered. It was already a well-known fact that Jeong Jae-ui
was lucky, but when I realized that fact once again, that crazy guy got involved.
A few years ago, a small gun that Jae-ui Jeong developed as a way to kill time was
commercialized by his friend's company. That was the time when a man named Eli Riglow
was at his most dangerous. The childish spirit had not yet fully fallen, and the intellect, which
could not cover up the opposite sex, could not hide its true nature.
During the trial firing stage before commercialization, Riglow, who held the gun in his hand,
squeezed the grip or pulled the hammer several times and smiled admiringly, saying, "Ha
ha." He casually pulled the trigger, not at a shooting range, but indoors with many people,
and accurately hit the bell-shaped glass decoration of the chandelier, breaking it.

It must have been their first meeting. When he saw Jeong Jae-ui, he laughed and pointed at
him.
I heard you wear a good luck cloth. My ears were prickly from the rumors of how great the
luck was. Then how about this?
As soon as he finished speaking, Riglow pulled the trigger on Jeong Jae-ui.
There was no time to stop it.
He probably didn't intend to kill him, so he didn't aim for the head or heart, but he acted like it
didn't matter if he was hit by a bullet and fell over on the spot.
And at that moment, the gun that had been fired without a problem just a few minutes ago
exploded in Riglow's hands.
Jeong Chang-in still remembers the silence that flowed there. Jeong Jae-ui, who looked
surprised for a moment, muttered with an expressionless face, 'There wouldn't have been
any problems with the machine...', and Jeong Chang-in, his friend, and several others, who
had already known that there was no problem with the gun through a detailed inspection,
The official looked at him blankly. You touched the gun in advance and decided there was no
problem with it.
Riglow stared at his torn, tattered and bloody hands, then slowly raised his head and looked
at Jeong Jae-ui. The look of disbelief soon became mixed with a look of bewilderment, and
when he laughed, Chang-in Jeong could barely breathe out.
At that time, Riglow looked like he wanted to test something a little more, but when the
people around him rushed over to take him to the hospital, he seemed to give up and
followed obediently. Indeed, I don't think I can handle this. and laughing.
And he said something that I couldn't tell if he was joking or serious. I also want to see my
younger brother Gil Sang-cheon sometime.
“...... Your family’s education is wrong.”
Jeong Chang-in, who was lost in thought for a moment, muttered, and his friend laughed
heartily on the other end of the phone.

‘It’s too much. You're talking about someone else's upbringing at home. As a family that
produced such a difficult person, we are in a position to apologize to the world, so I have
nothing to refute, but if I had to make an excuse, I said that Helena and I grew up normally.'
“Of course, your sister is beautiful and has impeccable financial resources, but there is
something wrong with your judgment in entrusting the company to Rick.”
'Haha, but he's not so incompetent that he could ruin the company. There's just a bit of a
personality problem.'
“I heard there is a serious problem with his personality.”
Jeong Chang-in sighed. I didn't have to worry about other people's companies and wasn't
particularly worried, but I felt like I had experienced the unfairness of the world for a moment.
'why. Still, thanks to this, the Hong Kong branch is growing smoothly. Since we are family,
there is no need to worry about embezzlement.'
Still, Jeong Chang-in tried to mutter a scolding comment that would not be a big deal to his
friend who was trying to defend him by saying that he was his younger brother.
“Isn’t it a form of embezzlement to use company money to show kindness to co-workers?”
"......? Of course it is. But as you know, that doesn't apply to him.'
My friend suddenly laughed as if he was saying something ridiculous. He adds, “You’ve
gotten older and you’re better at saying nonsense.”
“Hmm... Well, I guess I can’t necessarily say I used the company card. Even though I used it
while I was out on business on the weekend.”
'You're saying something strange. It's as if he bought something for someone.'
“Well, maybe that’s possible, right?”

‘No, there is none. That guy is the guy who never bought her a rose even when he was
seducing her.'
The voice he said, “All he bought to seduce women was a relaxant to mix with his cocktails,”
was so confident that Jeong Chang-in was speechless for a moment. I already knew that my
personality and morals were at the lowest level, but...
Jeong Chang-in muttered bitterly, licking his lips.
“Yeah, I guess I heard wrong. Well, why would he buy my nephew a suit?”
'......Your nephew? ah. Second?'
“Okay. Have you seen it before?”
‘No, there is none. ...Illey bought your nephew a suit? 'Is he doing that with my mouth?'
“No, I heard it from my nephew. ... Now that I think about it, I think I may have heard it
wrong.”
He didn't want to be seen as a liar by his friends, and even thinking about it, he didn't really
trust Jeong Chang-in himself, so he decided to doubt his memory.
'Now that I think about it, I remember saying something in passing the other day. 'I saw
Jeong Jae-yi's younger brother.'
“I didn’t say I saw it, but Rick’s lieutenant is that guy. Didn’t he say anything else?”
‘No, I didn’t do that. He's not the type of guy who just talks about people around him. Why,
did something happen?'
“No way. My nephew is very perceptive and wise, so he knows how to take care of my life.”

Jeong Chang-in shrugged his shoulders and said, even though he couldn't even see beyond
the receiver. In fact, except for luck and brains, the second child was an outstanding person
who could not be inferior to the first. At least that's how Jeong Chang-in saw it. However,
luck was indeed an important issue.
It was the other day.
I had a chance to meet and talk with Riglow separately due to work-related issues, and
eventually a story came out that he had met Jeong Tae-eui in Hong Kong. Come to think of
it, Jung Chang-in said, as if he thought of Riglow first before even bringing up the story of the
suit.
'How on earth did you raise your nephew?'
Jeong Chang-in kept his mouth shut. First, I had to think for a moment about which nephew I
was talking about, second, I remembered that I was not the one who raised the nephew,
third, I had to guess what 'how' meant, and fourth, It was quite surprising that the man in
front of me could even laugh like that.
The smiling face looked like a very normal person, as if something funny had suddenly
occurred to him. When I saw that unfamiliar face, I thought, “Wow.” I have seen this man
smile several times. I heard a lot of people say, ‘That guy is more dangerous when he
smiles,’ and I sympathized with more than half of those words. He was a guy who did crazy
things with a smile and aplomb, so I couldn't let down my guard just because he was
laughing. But how many times
As we encounter each other, we are bound to distinguish the smiles, but this smile is a bit
unfamiliar right now.
‘Taeui? Why that guy?'
I don't know what he did, but I'd appreciate it if you could be a little more lenient with him.
Still, he's my lovely niece," Jeong Chang-in added, laughing along with him. That smart kid
wouldn't have done something that would have cost him his life, and what could have
distorted this crazy guy's judgment?
Looking back, I've known this man for over 10 years already. It would be absurd to say that
we have known each other for a long time. Although it's been over 10 years since I first saw
you, it hasn't been that long since I've encountered you in this way.
However, through interacting with friends, often visiting the house, and hearing rumors,
Jeong Chang-in was able to get a good idea of ​what kind of person this man was. He is a
madman who is barely included in the category of normal people. No, to be precise, I should
say that he is a madman who is far outside the standards of a normal person, but can fake
his mental and emotional state by laughing and pretending to be a normal person.

The concept of friends and family was different from that of ordinary people. So, in front of
this man, there was absolutely no room for him to be treated differently just because of the
time he had spent with someone he had met yesterday or someone he had grown up with
since birth.
It is best not to even pass by this type of person unless there is a special reason. My
nephew is smart enough to know that much, so I don't know why he was so unlucky.
I was surprised when I first heard that he had talked to Riglow on the phone in his room, but
I had no idea that Riglow would be interested in someone after only talking to him a few
times. And maybe that wasn't the only reason why we were in this situation. We often ran
into each other unluckily. The reason Jeong Chang-in missed it was that Riglow was
appointed as the new instructor's successor and was brought here.
While going through the transfer process, he said to Jeong Chang-in in passing, 'I think it
would be nice to have your nephew as the governor.'
At that time, Jeong Chang-in thought seriously. Taeui, you unlucky guy. Although he said he
was somewhat responsible for this situation, he never thought it would get to this point.
'Isn't that guy's head a little weird?'
When Riglow, who was lost in thought for a moment while rubbing his chin, said that, Jeong
Chang-in tilted his head, internally lamenting that his nephew had gone as far as he could to
hear such words from such a crazy person.
'why. Did he try to attack you? Then it must be true that my head has gone crazy.'
'No, it's not like that. What should I say... I feel like I don't have a frontal lobe.'
'.......It seems like I don't have a brain?'
I'll have to tell Tae-eui later, Jung Chang-in thought as he covered the corner of his mouth
that was secretly laughing. But surprisingly, Riglow frowned slightly with a serious
expression on his face and waved his hand.
‘No no. I should say that he doesn't seem to have any anxiety... he doesn't seem to be
thinking much about the future.'

'That guy lives somewhat faithfully to reality.'

While answering like that, Jeong Chang-in nodded, saying, “Yes, indeed.” My nephew
definitely had that kind of side to him.
However, what surprised Jeong Chang-in in this situation was that this man was talking
about another person's personality.
Jeong Chang-in tilted his head and looked at Liglow gently. But he didn't say anything more
and just giggled about what he was thinking. For some reason, seeing that unfamiliar smile
made Jeong Chang-in increasingly undesirable.
When I think about it, my nephew was a bit unlucky in this respect. From a long time ago,
people of poor quality used to hang around. Actually, I talked to my eldest son more often
than my second child, so I didn't listen closely, but sometimes my eldest child would look
blankly at the ceiling and mutter something incomprehensible, such as 'Tae-eui is in big
trouble...' did it It will survive even if thrown in the desert.
I wondered why I was so worried about my second child, but these days, I think I understand
a little more. Secondly, I don't know if it was due to his natural quirks or not, but he had a
tendency to run into some bad guys.
'Well, that's also why I ran into Xinru the day after I came here.'
Jeong Chang-in muttered like a sigh. Suddenly, Riglow's gaze caught a glimpse. The gaze
that seemed to float in the air for a moment, lost in thought, coolly subsided.
'I guess he must be very unlucky to run into such a bad guy.'
Riglow clicked his tongue and muttered as if he was disappointed. Jeong Chang-in
sympathized with the words themselves, but he slightly looked away from the person who
said those words and did not say anything.
'Well... Anyway, it seems like Xinru also likes that guy, so at least...'
'So it didn't get any worse.'

'.......'
This time, Jeong Chang-in didn’t say anything. Well, this time too, what Riglow said was not
wrong in itself. Xinru is smart and has his own good side, but sometimes I feel like he can be
a bit cruel and unstable.
Suddenly, Jeong Chang-in thought of a way that was both the best and also had potential for
his nephew.
'yes. Come to think of it, didn't Xinru quite suit your tastes? It looks quite pretty. Still, it's a
face that Tae-i would fall in love with at first sight.'
'Yes..., it's pretty. The face is pretty and the body is quite delicious. ...Now that I think about
it, your nephew saw it when you were having fun with that guy.'
Riglow nodded and muttered slowly, as if he was thinking about the past. Jeong Chang-in
mourned his nephew, laughing bitterly to himself, “You quick-handed guy.” But I also thought
it was good. If Riglow reaches out to Shinru and the two fall apart at the same time, Jeong
Tae-ui is like a fisherman.
But that was then.
'But I didn't like the way he looked at me at that time.'
Riglow suddenly frowned and muttered. Jeong Chang-in said with a sigh.
‘How can anyone look at their rival with kind eyes when the guy they like is mixing with
another guy? Don't get angry, just laugh it off, that's about it.'
'No, rather than being angry, well... it had a bad aftertaste. Besides, they still say they like
that kid. ......Stupid guy.'
Riglow snorted. Jeong Chang-in looked at Riglow blankly. What can I say about this......,
For some reason, it doesn't look that good.

He smiled faintly and tapped the desk with his fingertips.

'He's a poor guy who's been getting hit here and there these days, so don't be too harsh and
be nice to my nephew.'
Jeong Chang-in thought, “I’ll leave the fish to the cat,” but he helped his nephew. He didn't
think that this guy would look at him any better just because he said this, and he thought it
was useless since he would calmly shoot his own brother if he made a mistake, but it wasn't
worth the money to say it. Riglow raised his eyebrows, seemed to think for a moment, and
then laughed again.
'I've never had a very rough time. There are times when he goes awry, but when I look at
that carefree and bewildered face, I feel bad.'
'......I guess you've gotten older and your personality has become more harsh.'
Riglow laughed out loud, probably thinking what Jeong Chang-in muttered was a joke. The
sound of him laughing cheerfully without any tension was unfamiliar to him, so Jeong
Chang-in looked at Riglow with strange eyes.
As Jeong Chang-in listened to his friend's voice over the phone, he wondered if this guy had
ever seen that side of his younger brother. This friend, who always laments, saying, “That
guy is not good at being a human being,” should have seen Riglow’s humane side in his own
way since he is family. As Jeong Chang-in, it was unimaginable.
Jeong Chang-in sighed and shrugged his shoulders. Now I feel a little regretful. I wasn't
bringing Taeei here, but that thought suddenly occurred to me. There is no other reason. It
was already expected when I brought him in that he would have a sulky face because of
something going on in the branch, that he would have disagreements with his colleagues, or
that he would have a hard time getting injured. And that it will be so
I brought him at my own risk.
...But I didn't know I'd be caught by such a bad guy.
'I guess your nephew will be a little more comfortable now that Ilay has fallen and laid down.'
As Jeong Chang-in inwardly shook his head, his friend spoke on the phone. “Well, that’s not
true,” Jeong Chang-in answered, giving up his memory.

My lovely nephew. After all, how could you not love those kids?
Jeong Chang-in smiled calmly. But he had other things to do.
***
The room was dark. When I open the door, the light pouring in from the hallway fills the room
in a square shape.
In the dark room, except for the long light that followed the shape of the door, there was
silence like the darkness. When I stopped walking, I could quietly hear a low breathing
sound.
“I guess he’s not dead yet.”
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly muttered and went inside. As I closed the door behind me, darkness
came in again making it difficult to see an inch in front of me, so I turned on the yellow light
that only illuminated the front door. The dim light alone was enough to examine the room.
Illay was lying dead on the bed. It feels strange that a man who can keenly sense signs of
presence from a hundred miles away does not move even when someone enters the room.
Moreover, it doesn't look any different from when Jeong Tae-ui came earlier. Not a single
wrinkle in the blanket covering it was disturbed.
“...Maybe he’s dead?”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered seriously and took a step closer to the bed. He put down the rice
bowl he was holding on the nightstand, bent down, and put his ear close to Illay's face. As
expected, the sound of breathing could be heard, albeit faintly.
After hesitating for a moment, I quietly stretched out my hand and touched his forehead. It's
hot. It was so hot that I thought it might be better to take a thermometer. However, Illei
closed his eyes quietly and peacefully so as not to be seen as someone suffering from such
a high fever. Because it was surprisingly white from the start, it is now as pale as a ghost,
but other than that, it can be considered as if it were just sleeping.
'It's such a poison that it wouldn't be surprising for someone with a weak body to worry about
their life. ...Well, I probably won't die if I become that monster, but still, take a look
sometimes. If you are found cold at some point, let me know because I will have to contact
the body disposal team.'

Kyoho from the medical class, who was muttering calmly but frowning, crossed his mind.
Even if it doesn't die at the level of this monster, there's no way it's okay since it's still a
human. It's only natural to have this much fever and not be able to move. Maybe we should
be thrilled that there is this level of response, thinking, ‘This guy is human too.’ think about it
Looking at it, I wonder if there will ever be a day in my life when I see this guy lying down like
this, so feverish that he looks like he's about to die at any moment.
“That’s why people say you have to take your grudges lightly. I knew something like this
would happen to me someday.”
I wondered if I needed a fever reducer, but since the situation was similar the previous
afternoon, I had already given him a fever reducer. Giving more antipyretics than the
prescribed amount did not seem like a good idea. Then, if I get up and move around a bit,
my body can do its job and find some balance, but seeing how I'm lying here with my eyes
closed like I'm dead, I don't think I'll be able to get up and move around at all.
It wasn't the same.
“Hey… why don’t you get up and have a few drinks…?”
I tried talking quietly to see if anything, but as expected, there was no answer. It felt like I had
completely lost consciousness. At a time like this, if some ugly person comes in and swings
a sword even once, he will go straight to the goal. But this guy who left the door open without
locking it was also this guy, and I felt bad for the countless ugly candidates downstairs who
were missing out on this golden opportunity. Anyway, I took the lead
Jeong Tae-eui, who had no intention of becoming a thief and stabbing her, grumbled, 'I
guess I'll have no choice but to overcome it with my own strength,' but filled a plastic bag
with ice, wrapped it in a thin towel, and placed it on Ilay's forehead. If any of my colleagues
had seen me, they would have told me to soak a towel in this steam and cover my entire
face. If he does so, Jeong Tae-eui will be treated as a hero and will be treated as a hero by
his colleagues.
Instead of shouting, you will receive cheers.
But those damn co-workers are just obnoxious these days. Jeong Tae-ui took off his jacket,
threw it away, and went into the bathroom. The instructor's office has an attached bathroom,
so that's a good thing. As I was taking off my pants, I suddenly looked at the mirror mounted
in front of the shower booth. This guy's face gets more gorgeous day by day. The colorfully
colored shape and face are just like drawing paper. The bruise will go away
Every time I got hurt, I got hit again, and every time the wound healed, I got torn apart again,
so there was never a day when my face was clean. It's been going on like this lately, to the
point where I've even forgotten what my own face looks like.

Jeong Tae-ui let out a long sigh as a stream of hot water hit his head. Anyway, I finished my
regular routine today. Another day is over, so when I go back to my room, I have to put
another cross on the calendar. But I'm not sure if Jeong Tae-eui goes back to his room and
sleeps for the night, and when he comes back the next morning, he won't be there, just like
that, turned into a cold corpse on the bed. Even if I'm sick, it doesn't show like that
I was so sick that I thought it wouldn't be surprising even if I died at some point without
notice.
Death of Ilay Riglow.
I quietly muttered those words into my mouth. And I didn't think there would be any
combination of words that didn't fit this well. I wonder if death is worthy of that monstrous
man. Moreover, if the death is said to have been in vain due to the poison of a brute force, it
is so unexpected that it is even surprising.
I wonder if I'm going to die like that, but when will I get out of bed? Even though he was a
man who was alive and moving and a threat to others, he felt quite uncomfortable lying down
like that. Even aside from the fact that he is currently serving as an instructor, it seems that
there are quite a few difficulties in helping the family business.
As expected from Jeong Tae-ui, if this man dies, he will feel at ease as he dies, but if he
lives, there are definitely things that will make him feel at ease as he lives.
“At least I don’t want to die...”
Jeong Tae-eui, who had washed off the soap foam, became cold as the moisture evaporated
from his skin, so he shrank back, put a bath towel over his head, and walked out of the
bathroom. The heated room was much warmer than the bathroom. Jeong Tae-ui first wiped
off the moisture from his body and then rubbed his head with a towel before going back to
the bed. The beauty of the nightstand was the same and the appearance of the person lying
down was also the same.
“Look. When will he wake up? ... It’s strange that he’s looking like he’s dying like this.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself as he hung the towel he had been wiping his head with
around his neck. If there is something that suits everything, this man would much rather be
twisting someone's neck than lying down like this. Regardless of whether it is right or wrong
for social justice.
“If you’re talking about strange things, it’s not at all unusual for you to come and go into my
room defenselessly.”
A low voice flowed out lazily. Jeong Tae-ui, who flinched and unconsciously grabbed the
towel, looked down at Illay, who was still motionless with his eyes closed. It still looked like a
piece of wood, as if it had never said a word.

It's been three days.

The deeply subdued voice was incomparably weak and soft compared to what Jeong
Tae-eui remembered, but it was undoubtedly Illay's voice.
“What, when did you wake up?”
"......."
“If you wake up, at least pass on the rice. It’s been boiled in a diluted form, so you can just
drink it.”
But no answer came back. The sight of him lying pale with his eyes closed didn't change, so
I wondered if I had heard wrong a moment ago.
“Hey. ......Ilay.”
Jeong Tae-eui quietly called him. I quietly bend over his head and look down at him from
above. His face was paler than usual, and only the sound of quiet breathing could be heard
occasionally.
“Are you in a position to say that you are going in and out of the room of a guy who is lying
helpless and stretched out like this?”
“What happened to that guy?”
It seems I didn't hear wrong. He remained motionless with his eyes closed, and only his lips
moved for a moment, but his voice clearly came out. Although he seems tired and tired, his
voice is clearer and clearer than I expected.
Jeong Tae-eui thought for a moment. I soon realized what he was asking. As soon as he
woke up, the first thing he asked before taking care of himself was news about the guy who
stabbed him. I sighed because it was befitting of a guy.
“I went to Hong Kong because my eyes were damaged. They say I won’t go blind, but I
heard it’s still dangerous. I haven’t heard from you since, but it might be difficult to come
back.”

“Really? Then I guess I’ll have to look for it separately later.”

“....... Find it and do something.”
“I need to stab that guy in the side too. With the knife that was soaked in toxin.”
His drowsy, sleepy voice muttered calmly as if he was talking about a dream. Hearing those
words, Jeong Tae-eui got tired of this guy and thought, “Even if he doesn’t have much
energy, he’s still the same guy.”
“If you want to do that, why don’t you get some energy first? You’ve been surviving on IVs for
three whole days, so you probably don’t have any strength in your body. Why don’t you at
least moisten your lips with a good drink?”
Still, I feel relieved to hear the man who was on the brink of death speak to me. Perhaps
unexpectedly, he wanted this man to live, Jeong Tae-eui thought as he sat down on the edge
of the bed. Suddenly, Illay's hand appeared at the end of my gaze. A hand so white that it
seemed bluish in the dim light was showing its back on the blanket. The finger at the end of
that finger moves slightly, slightly,
There was. It was a strange feeling to see only the fingertips moving irregularly from time to
time, with no other moving parts. It's as if only the fingers are alive and moving.
aha.
Jeong Tae-ui nodded. It seemed like he knew what he was doing. I'm evaluating it.
"I've been lying in bed for a few days without moving. Can I move properly? I guess my
muscles haven't relaxed."
Jeong Tae-eui said, lightly tapping his moving fingertips. Pisik, Ilay made a sound like the
wind was leaking. A smile appears at the corners of one's mouth, but then disappears.
“Well… he definitely has less strength than other times. It looks like he’s having a hard time
even holding a spoon, so why don’t you feed him that since he already brought it with him.”

Now that he has fully regained consciousness, he can speak quite well, but his voice does
not have the same power as usual. It didn't seem like it would go out any time soon, but the
voice was tired and cracked.
Jeong Tae-eui wrinkled his mouth and was lost in thought for a moment, as if he didn't feel
like it, but he looked down at Ilay, who had his eyes closed with a bloodless face, sighed,
"Hmm," and picked up the rice bowl.
“Yes, yes. The instructor is saying that instructors who are powerless should obey quietly.”
Mora's words about sticking one's head into a tiger's jaw slipped through my mind, but
seeing him dying made me relax my mind a little. Even when dying, a tiger does not know
that it is a tiger, but if the situation arises, it will use all its strength to smash its pale face into
the bowl of rice and jump out. If that happens, I'll probably have to jump off the island itself
and run to some remote corner.
While thinking about that, Jeong Tae-ui sighs again. It's not a joke. If I hadn't known that this
man's complexion was so pale, I would have thought there was really a corpse lying there.
Fortunately, since it is this man, he says, ‘I have less strength than other times.’ Even if it
were him, he had been lying in bed with a high fever for several days without being able to
eat, and even now, the fever is boiling, and he would say, ‘Even if I die right now,’
He must have said, 'It's not strange.'
When Jeong Tae-eui picked up the rice bowl and looked back, Illay opened his eyes, as if at
exactly the right time. His dark eyes, as if they had been pierced by an endless black
darkness, stared at the ceiling for a while before glaring, and only his eyes widened. I looked
slightly downward at Jeong Tae-ui. It was eerie, as if it were a wax doll with only its eyes
moving.
“...Your face is so bloodless. Even if you said you were Dracula, I would believe you.”
As Jeong Tae-ui spoke bluntly, Illay laughed. This time I laugh a little longer than before.
“So, is that why you’re so worried that someone might bite your neck off?”
"I?"
"no?"

“......What if you were me?”

For a moment, I thought about bluffing and saying no, but a tiger is still a tiger even when it
dies. If you laugh here and think about it later, after that monster is completely healed, you
just have to be careful with your mouth. Illay laughed again.
“Sometimes you act much wiser than I do. Like now.”
It's a good idea not to fool around, that's what I mean.
Jeong Tae-eui did not feel praised even though he was praised, so he stirred the rice with a
spoon bitterly. At that moment, Illay's hand suddenly came into view. The hand that had been
twitching its fingers was now slowly clenching and unclenching its fist. Still, Jeong Tae-eui
clicked his tongue at the sight of him somehow losing strength, and took a spoonful of rice.
There was faint steam rising, but it seemed to have cooled down quite a bit. a little
Let's drink it. It's moderately warm.
“It’s just right. Now.”
Jeong Tae-eui scooped up his regrets and took them to Illay. Illay's eyes, which had been
looking at Jeong Tae-ui ever since he opened his eyes, were slightly bent.
“I know seven ways to poison just one person, even if they eat from the same bowl.”
Jeong Tae-ui paused at the words muttered slowly. Seeing that he was talking a lot of
nonsense, which was unbecoming of Ill-Lay, I got emotional for a moment before thinking
that this guy must be sick.
This guy is saying this now...
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay with a clear expression of disapproval. I take back the spoon I
took from him. My voice suddenly became cold.

“If I had planned to kill you, in this situation, I would have borrowed someone else’s hand
and killed you three days ago without getting my hands dirty. Or, if I had thought that it
wouldn’t matter if you died, I wouldn’t have boiled this rice myself and asked someone to boil
it for me.”
“...Aha. What you mean is, you don’t want me to die...?”
“It was like that until 30 seconds ago. I still liked you in my own way.”
Would you call this ingratitude? Jeong Tae-eui clicked his tongue, remembering those words
in the back of his mind. I have just heard something that makes me feel most uncomfortable
when I hear it from people around me. Who would enjoy hearing someone else's favor
thrown away in the dirt?
If you think about it, this was a man who could easily throw away other people's affection, let
alone their favor, into the trash, but with his unique wisdom, he didn't say it out loud, and it
was clear that he was slightly out of his mind.
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, “When you feel better, you can either eat it or throw it away.” He put
down the bowl of rice wine and got up from the bed.
But then, a hand grabbed my wrist and stopped me. The feeling of the hand that was slowly
clenching and unclenching its fist as if it was difficult a moment ago was surprisingly strong,
made Jeong Tae-ui flinch. When he turned his head, black eyes were staring at him quietly,
with no idea what he was thinking. Maybe it looks like he's in a bit of trouble or like he's
made a mistake.
"......."
The lips that opened slightly as if trying to say something paused for a moment as if they
couldn't think of the right words to say, and then closed again. Taeui Jeong forgot his
discomfort for a moment at the unexpected look he had never seen on Ilay Riglow. Is it
possible that this non-human person even thinks like a human being?
Jeong Tae-eui lowered his gaze and looked at the large hand holding his wrist. It looked like
it had no strength, but it was surprisingly difficult to shake off. When Jeong Tae-ui stared at
the hand and then shifted his gaze to Illay, who still had a troubled look on his face, he
sighed silently and let go of his hand.
“I said something wrong. I made a mistake. Don’t go. If I don’t eat that rice right now, I’m
going to die.”

"......so?"
“......I’m sorry, Tae-i.”
It is clear that this man has lost his mind due to the high fever. Although his voice was a bit
drowsy, it was still clear in its own way, so I thought he had come to his senses, but that
wasn't the case. This man's rationality must still be wandering somewhere beyond the chaos
of consciousness.
Jeong Tae-eui tried hard to keep an expressionless face and silently picked up the rice bowl.
I also wondered if my ears had become a little strange due to the fever. I gently placed the
spoon filled with the taste to his lips. Illay obediently opened his mouth and drank the taste.
This calm guy was so unexpected that it gave me an ominous feeling. however
On the one hand, it's not bad.
“It’s bland.”
Illay slowly rang his neck and muttered after enough time had passed for the taste to spread.
“If you eat the wrong salty food in that state and become dehydrated, you will die.”
“Aha, no matter how much I am.”
Illay smiled subtly. Jeong Tae-eui felt like he was sorry, but he didn't show it and quickly
scooped up the taste and forced it into his mouth. The intention was to somehow cover that
mouth, but Ilay, who drank the second spoonful of rice without saying a word, did not forget
to speak.
“Do you think I won’t even die?”
“Well... if you can talk so well even though you have this much fever, at least I don’t think
you’ll be on the brink of death from a high fever.”

Jeong Tae-ui held an empty spoon and gently placed the back of his hand on Ilay's
forehead. I could still feel the heat far exceeding the normal temperature. If you have a fever
like this, you will most likely be in a coma, unable to come to your senses, and only say
nonsense every now and then, but this is not unusual. He is an unusual man.
"ah."
As I was about to take the third spoonful, Illay suddenly muttered. Jeong Tae-eui just raises
his gaze and looks at Illay. Illay closed his eyes and spoke softly.
“One more time.”
"huh?"
“It’s nice to have cool hands. It’s a little hot right now.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay blankly. Then he put down the spoon and placed the back of
his hand on his forehead again. Jeong Tae-ui's hands were warm, if one were to be honest,
but his forehead was definitely much hotter.
“Can you make me a new ice pack?”
“No, your hand is better. It’s cool and soft. ... It’s lukewarm. The other hand.”
Yes, yes, feel free to use it as a human cooler. Jeong Tae-ui put the rice bowl back down and
placed his other hand. Ilay quietly placed Jeong Tae-ui's hand on his forehead with his eyes
closed, and at some point raised his head slightly. And place your cheek in his hand. My
cheeks were also hot. It was so strange that he was so pale despite being this hot, so Jeong
Tae-ui fixed his gaze on him.
Suddenly, Illay opened his eyes. When our eyes meet pitch-black eyes, my body stiffens
even though there is no reason to do so.
“While I’m away.”
"......?"

“How have you been, helpless Inspector Jeong? Looking at his face, he seems to be stuck
with someone again. Who is it this time?”
Illay's eyes swept over Jeong Tae-ui's temples. Not only his temples, but his entire face was
covered in bruises. There is nothing new about it.
“If you know who it is, do you want to take revenge on the helpless instructor? You have to
suffer a blow with your life before you can speak out of fear of the consequences, Won.
Well... while the instructor was in a coma and unconscious, It would have been nice if I could
have rested, but unfortunately I couldn't because I was busy checking my condition every
hour to see if I had died.
“I watched it.”
“Haha. Give it three days. It’s not something even a police officer can do.”
“If you think about it that way, it would be wrong to become friends with people whose lives
are threatened everywhere.”
Jeong Tae-ui looked at the ceiling for a moment because he thought it was funny, but then
shook his head. Friendship is frozen to death. Human relationships are a two-way street.
Even if Jeong Tae-eui considers the relationship to be connected in his own way, if the other
person does not, then there is no human relationship in the first place.
Even if he wasn't Illei's lieutenant, he would have probably asked about him once or twice a
day, but that was all. A two-way human relationship with this man cannot be established.
Illay seemed to have similar thoughts as he murmured, “It’s because we’re friends,” and
smiled subtly.
As he said again, "Other hand," Jeong Tae-eui calmly changed his hand and placed it on his
forehead. He thought that there was already no difference in the temperature of his hand or
his face, and shook off his hand. If cool hands are better than an ice pack, would you rather
bring ice and hold it in your hands?
“Jeong Tae-ui.”
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly looked at Illay when he heard his name being called. Ilay, who
called his name with a rare clear pronunciation, was not looking at him. He looks somewhere
into space as if he is lost in thought and mutters to himself.
“Yes, for three days. It was you…”

"...? I'm telling you, I didn't do anything except to see if you were dead. If you had an evil
dream, it wasn't me. Even if someone tried to trick you, it was just an illusion from a coma."
Jeong Tae-ui quickly spoke out of fear that some strange spark might fly. For three days, my
whole body was in pain and I was out of my mind, and if I heard someone say that it was all
because of you, it would be extremely embarrassing and unfair. However, Illay doesn't seem
to have any intention of blaming Jeong Tae-ui. I just stared into space, lost in thought, and
slowly returned my gaze after hearing Jeong Tae-ui's words. Those eyes were smiling.
“My defensive instincts are slightly better than other people’s, so even when I fall asleep, I
don’t completely lose consciousness. Even when I feel uncomfortable, some part of my
consciousness is always awake. Whether or not I can move my body freely is a separate
matter. as."
Hearing those slow words, Jeong Tae-eui quickly searched through his memories of the past
three days. He only visited Illay regularly to check on his condition, and never did anything
that would make him resentful. I thought about whether he had said something unpleasant or
harsh, but nothing like that happened in my memory.
thank god. Maybe I have strong defensive instincts. Every time I come to see Illay, who is
losing his mind, I mutter in my mind something like, 'I knew you would end up like this at
some point. You end up like this because you do such bad things to people, you idiot. It's so
good.' Jeong Tae-eui, who had been there, was relieved that he did not say those words out
loud.
“Is it so strange that a guy who always catches people like a rat is doing this?”
Illay said while smiling calmly. The hand that was touching Illay's forehead flinched slightly.
Illay's smile deepens as if he felt that touch.
Holy shit. You heard it.
Jeong Tae-eui rolled his eyes half a circle and slightly averted his gaze. I'm sure he must
have been black and unconscious due to a high fever, but I ended up saying that now.
“But anyway, you woke up like you told me to, so that’s okay?”
As Jeong Tae-eui was contemplating what to say, Illay seemed to have clearly seen what
was going on in his head and added in a sigh of relief. Jeong Tae-eui, who was frowning and
shaking his head, wondering if I had even said such a thing, said that he thought nothing
would get better if he kept his mouth shut like this, so he decided to quickly become a player.

“Okay, I woke up fine. Don’t lie down unreasonably. You’re still running a fever.”
But, as is often the case with words, strangely enough, I really felt that way after I said it. If
other people heard this, they would laugh, but it almost makes me feel sorry to see a person
who was always lively and scary, drooping like this. ...I felt like laughing at myself even
though I thought about it for myself and not for other people.
Jeong Tae-ui felt that the hand he was holding against his forehead was too warm, so he
changed his hand again and asked with a sigh.
“If you had been listening to everything, you should have at least given me an answer. Why
are you making me worry?”
Illay suddenly made a strange face, but he looked at Jeong Tae-eui without saying anything,
and then a subtle expression appeared that seemed to smile. And he looks at Jeong Tae-ui
as if he were seeing some very strange creature and then laughs.
“I wasn’t conscious enough to even answer. Anyway, this was the first time I had been sick
like this since I got measles as a child. All I could do was understand what people around me
were saying.”
“I guess I had measles.”
To Jeong Tae-ui, who muttered bluntly, “I thought even the measles would go away from
you,” Illay replied as if it was funny.
“I’m being rude earlier, but I’m an ordinary human being who suffered from everything I
should and grew up normally. Don’t most people get measles at least once in childhood?
You probably got it too.”
Jeong Tae-eui answered, pretending not to have heard the first sentence.
“Hmm. They say I was very ill when I was three years old. I don’t remember, but I heard that
I lived with illness when I was young, so it’s nothing special if I got measles.”
“Measles has a high morbidity rate. ... I must have been sick lying next to Jeong Jae-i.”

“Well, I don’t remember what happened back then. As far as I remember, my brother and I
grew up healthy.”
Tae-eui Jeong closed his mouth hesitantly. I didn't want to talk about my brother for too long.
Should I say that I somehow felt like I was throwing food to a wild beast.
“Even if you say things like ‘Good Sangcheon’ and other things I don’t understand, we all
grew up getting sick and playing around normally. My brother and I too… If you were truly a
blessing, you wouldn’t let the person next to you lie down sick. "
It was like I was talking to myself. I didn't say this in hopes of understanding something, so in
reality, I was just talking to myself.
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly felt burdened by those incomprehensible black eyes staring at him,
so he took his hand off his forehead. The heat had already moved to my forehead, so I was
no longer cool or refreshed.
“Yes. You are definitely not my lucky charm. Just because I’m with you doesn’t mean I’m
okay with drinking poison or that I don’t drink poison at all. To me, I’m just an ordinary human
being.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was picking up the bowl of rice wine, glanced at Illay, who was muttering
softly as if he was lost in thought, talking to himself. I am not so soft and sensitive that I feel
offended when I hear the complaint, ‘You are a widespread human being.’ But as usual,
there is a lot to talk about today.
“Just finish eating. Eat and sleep. Seeing how well you are now, I know you’ll be much better
by tomorrow.”
Or, Jeong Tae-eui cut him off by adding, “Or he’ll be fine with his monster-like recovery.” Illay,
who was looking at Jeong Tae-ui, who was speechless and didn't even think about opening
his mouth even when he put it to his mouth, suddenly burst into laughter. The white hand
that slowly moved its hand and massaged the other wrist and arm was strangely disturbing.
Grinding, it feels like a small bug is grinding on my nerves.
“Still, it’s not bad. No, if I had to put it that way, it’s actually rather than bad――――.”
Illei was still muttering as if he was talking to himself, but suddenly closed his mouth. And
then I quietly raise my eyes and look at the ceiling. As if my thoughts were hitting a wall.

Blink, my eyelids moved once. The hand that was slowly massaging my arm, as if loosening
a stiff muscle, also stops. Illay, who was staring at a point in the air for a moment as if he had
hit a wall while stammering in his thoughts, eventually lowered his gaze and looked at Jeong
Tae-eui expressionlessly.
It's not good. Something is not right. The fact that the guy who always smiles and cuts off
people's throats doesn't have any expression on his face is not a good sign, and more than
anything, it's very strange. The black eyes without any light seemed oddly unfamiliar. Even
more so than when you casually grab someone’s neck.
“....... Don’t you eat?”
Jeong Tae-eui spoke as casually as possible and put down the bowl. It seemed like nothing
good would come of staying too long. Moreover, if you think about it, isn’t this guy out of his
mind right now? Although he seemed completely normal, at first glance, his speech was
clearly not the same as usual. When will he suddenly go crazy and stick a spoon down
someone's throat, or will he break a bowl and use the shards?
Should I slit his neck?...
“I didn’t say I wouldn’t eat.”
As Jeong Tae-ui put down the bowl, Illay spoke quietly. At first glance, something similar to a
smile appeared in the black eyes that were unfamiliarly examining Jeong Tae-ui. Slowly,
slowly, Jeong Tae-ui felt as if he would suffocate if he caught his breath even for a moment,
so he very slowly let go of the bowl. Although he speaks calmly, he speaks in a voice that
sounds vaguely harsh even to his own ears.
“Looking at the way it’s moving, it looks like it has the strength to lift its weight. Then, eat it
on your own. Anyway, I knew it was alive, so I’ll just go and see.”
“I would have finished my work for today anyway, so nothing much would happen, so why
are you in such a hurry?”
Illay said with a smile. The low and gentle voice is like the voice a witch makes when luring a
child. It is a voice that deliberately hides its true nature.
Why is this guy like this? Why is he suddenly making a friendly cat-like voice? As expected,
the omen is unsightly.
Just as Jeong Tae-ui slowly withdrew his hand and tried to strengthen his legs to stand up,
Illay sighed quietly and closed his eyes. Then, a look of exhaustion and weakness, having
suffered from a high fever for three days, covered his pale face, and he flinched a little.

“......Would you like to sit down for a moment?”

It will be easier to eat if you prop up the pillow and lean against it, so should I help you that
much and then step back?
After hesitating and muttering, Illay opened his eyes again and looked at Jeong Tae-ui.
Although he didn't say anything, he didn't refuse, so Jeong Tae-ui approached Illay and bent
down to support him.
His face came close to my ear. It was then that a faint, laughing voice passed through my
earlobe like the sound of the wind.
“Persimmon is a really good guy... but sometimes his judgment is poor.”
"uh......?"
It was a low voice without any energy. And the hands that were slowly massaging his wrists
and arms, as if trying to gauge how much he could move just a moment ago, were slow and
weak. However, the moment Jeong Tae-eui put his hand under Illay's shoulder to help him
up, the white hand leisurely grasping his elbow was imbued with overwhelming strength.
"......!!"
In an instant, my vision changed.
Jeong Tae-eui's hand grabbed his elbow and at the same time firmly grabbed his chin,
shaking his balance.
The moment Jeong Tae-ui thought that he could not control his body while hanging in the air,
he took a deep breath. The bed my back hit was definitely soft, but its springs couldn't
absorb all of the sudden shock. The man who had pushed Jeong Tae-ui onto the bed, who
had been dying on the bed just a moment ago, was already on top of him when Jeong
Tae-eui let out a sigh and opened his eyes.
“I thought no?”
 Illay was laughing. Jeong Tae-ui, who couldn't immediately understand the meaning of what
he said, blinked once and frowned. I didn't know what it was, but it was clear that this
situation was not pleasant.
“Dangerous, did you just feel it? Then you should have jumped right away.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked up at Illay, who was still speaking incoherently, and muttered bitterly.
“What? Is it because you don’t like it? Because your taste is bland? Or because your luck
doesn’t improve even when you’re with me? If it’s the former, I may have done a little bit
wrong, but if it’s the latter, it’s none of my business.”
He is a guy who is prone to doing crazy things for no reason, so there's nothing he can do
about it even if he just says 'just like that', but if you ask him to say one more word, there
may be a miraculous chance of striking him out in the meantime.
However, Jeong Tae-ui's voice did not reach Illay's ears, so he asked back what he said that
did not fit the context at all.
“During the war, food and women were offered to soldiers who had been sent on a mission
and had not been able to eat or drink for several days and whose lives were in danger.
Statistically speaking, what would they have chosen?”
With a playful addition, a laughing breath came down on my face.
No way, I thought.
I was sick for three days and couldn't move. There was nothing to eat. Moreover, even now,
he was only barely conscious, and the boiling with high fever had not changed. The hand
grasping my wrist, my forehead touching the nape of my neck, and the breath blowing on my
chest were so hot it felt like they were burning. In order to gauge whether my body was
moving properly, I had to slowly move my fingers, wrist, and arm in order, so I could control
my body freely.
It had to be difficult.
Jeong Tae-ui shook the clumsy hand that was grabbing his wrist several times, but it did not
budge. For a moment, I thought that he had put all his body's strength into his grip, but the
body that was pressed down on top of him did not move at all, just like his hands.

“Elay! ―――Hey!”
Jeong Tae-ui shouted nervously. Then only laughter came back. The lips that were moving
near my ear crawled down my cheek and seemed to touch my lips, but then fierce fangs bit
my lip.
“Ah! ―――Hey, it hurts! Damn, why am I suddenly horny again? How does a guy who hasn’t
even eaten blood have this strength… Hey, do it after you get better, after you get better!”
It looked like this damn guy was about to attack me again. Jeong Tae-ui shouted several
times, but received no answer. Illay ran his eyes over Jeong Tae-eui's body, occasionally
giggling, without reacting as if he were deaf. It's different from other times. Other times there
was leisure. I didn't seem nervous right now, but other times I smiled and sometimes
While making jokes and telling stories, I swept over Jeong Tae-ui's body. But now he
remained silent and leisurely stroked Jeong Tae-ui alone. It's as if he won't listen to anything
Jeong Tae-ui says.
“Hey, I told you to do it after you get better. What can a guy who was dying without any
energy do while still boiling over with fever? Do it after your fever has subsided and you have
regained your energy. When have I ever refused?...”
Although he felt a bit pathetic after speaking, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered. If you think
about it, yes. Illay sat on top of Jeongtae several times as if he had remembered it, but
Jeongtae never truly refused. In fact, I had a strong feeling that if I rejected it, that rejection
would be eaten by that guy, but on the other hand, it was because Jeong Tae-ui naturally felt
the same way when he became a stake. like this
Looking at it, I also have a very poor sense of chastity, and Jeong Tae-eui briefly lamented
inwardly and waved the hand he was holding once again.
As expected, it didn't budge.
My heart felt a little chilly. I didn't feel a sense of crisis. As usual, after rubbing and wrapping
it properly, it would fall off on its own, so it was just another act of pounding that had already
been done several times.
But this monstrous power. I couldn't believe it was the strength of someone who had just
woken up after being in a coma for several days. I couldn't even believe that he was still
suffering from a high fever. Moreover, there was at most one hand that was holding Jeong
Tae-ui's two hands. Jeongtae thought that even though he was not superior to others, he had
the strength of a standard adult man. however

At most, I can't withstand the force of just one hand.

They say crazy people are strong, and they were right. As the old saying goes, there is no
such thing.
“Hey, Elle....”
“You won’t refuse?”
For the first time, Illay answered Jeong Tae-ui. It would have been correct to say it was a
confirmation or a question rather than an answer, but Jeong Tae-ui frowned at the question
mixed with a faint sneer.
“Have I ever avoided you when you attacked me? Never have I.”
“Hmm. Wouldn’t he really refuse? ...even if that were the case?”
He laughed in my ear. His hand pulled down Jeong Tae-ui's pants. The pants, which were
already barely hanging on my hips, went down my thighs. Then, my legs became tied up in
my pants, making it even more difficult to move.
The groin was exposed. It should have been cool in contact with the air, but instead it
became hotter. This is because the body temperature of Illay, who is pressing down from
above, is coming directly from me. No matter how he took it off, Illay's lower body pressed
against Jeong Tae-eui's bare skin. It's not just the dry feeling that feels hotter than other
times. My whole body felt like a ball of fire. He suddenly bit into Jeong Tae-ui's chest.
The mouth that licks vigorously with its tongue, the hand that grabs Jeong Tae-ui's hand, the
other hand that pushes the back of the knee and spreads the thighs wide, and the genitals
that rub between them.
I feel like I'm really going to get burned. Jeong Tae-eui was even more scared. He really
couldn't get burned, but if it was this hot...
“Hey. Really, let’s do it later. Don’t you know how hot you are right now? Are you out of your
mind… Even so, don’t you know that if your body is like a ball of fire, if the heat rises like
this, your body will be completely destroyed?”

“Haha, let’s stop because of me…?”

“You said you wouldn’t throw me out later. You crazy bastard, think about yourself!”
Jeong Tae-ui got even angrier and shouted. However, even after getting scolded, Illay
couldn't believe what was so good - he must have been out of his mind - and laughed softly.
The lump of flesh rubbing the tip between my legs also raises its head even more.
“I only have a slight fever, but my mind is very clear. It’s so vivid that I even remember what I
dreamed while I was sleeping.”
Jeong Tae-eui frowned at the sound of Illay muttering.
“Dream...? Are you doing this to me just because my dream is so violent?”
“Hmm―――That’s right. Originally, I didn’t intend to do it this far, but it got me excited, and
more than anything, it hurt from the pulling at the bottom. ...But it’s also uncomfortable
because one of my hands is tied. "
Illay muttered to himself and gave strength to the hand that had tied Jeong Tae-eui's wrist.
Suddenly, he stood up and pulled the blanket lying next to him. Then, he puts one end in his
mouth and tears it off without difficulty.
In front of Jeong Tae-eui, who was just staring with his eyes wide open, not knowing what he
was doing, Illay tore a long piece of fabric from the blanket, tied it in several layers with just
one hand and his mouth, and started tying Jeong Tae-eui's hands with it. .
Jeong Tae-eui's face hardened as his hands were still unfettered, but being held and being
tied felt completely different. Then he cursed like crazy and waved his hands. This is not it, I
thought. When Illay, who had tied his wrists and fixed them to the head of the bed with no
difficulty, sat on Jeong Tae-eui's chest and looked down at him and smiled, Jeong Tae-eui
felt a mist spreading in his chest.
I turned pale with an ominous premonition. It's dangerous. It's not good. The moment I saw
Illay smiling brightly and licking his finger, which had oozed blood from being scratched by
Jeong Tae-eui's struggling hand, that feeling became reality.
Moreover, while sitting on Jeong Tae-ui's chest and tying his wrists, Illay's groin inevitably
came close to his collarbone. I raised my head under my chin and the shaking penis came
into view even though I didn't like it.

I got goosebumps. It was so thick that it was scary to even look at it. The long, dark red
object looked like it would stab Jeong Tae-eui in the chin if he leaned forward even a little.
Illay, who licked the blood from the tip of his finger, seemed to have guessed why Jeong
Tae-ui suddenly turned his head with an unpleasant stiff expression on his face. suddenly
laughs
“It’s difficult to make such a disgusted face. Today you are going to have to become friends
with this person.”
He lightly grabbed his penis and lifted his waist from Jeong Tae-ui's chest. The object that
was under my chin came in front of my nose. That lump of flesh that seems as if it could
touch your face if you come one inch closer is even more hideous when you look at it up
close.
However, Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes and looked at Il-lay. It took some time to interpret
what he said.
“Well... why can’t I become friends with a monster like that!”
“It’s a monster. That’s too much. Still, it’s pitiful to say something like that when he’s been
having fun with your stuff and rubbing his head against each other. Besides, you should also
think about your position in eating that monster up and down in a friendly manner, right?”
“This...!”
I tried to yell. He tried to spit out a bunch of swear words, but Jeong Tae-ui had to close his
mouth again. This is because Illay tried to push his penis in as soon as he opened his
mouth. As soon as the object grazed the inside of his lips, Jeong Tae-ui turned his head in
shock. Although it was only for a moment, I felt like I was suffocating. The feeling that the tip
of the glans had slightly entered his mouth remained, and Jeong Tae-ui turned his head.
I spat under the bed. A calm voice is heard in my ear.
“Geez, I have to open my mouth wide. That’s why it doesn’t go in properly. I think even if I
open it all the way in, only half of it will go in.”
"You crazy bastard...! Are you doing this because you have nothing better to do, you crazy
bastard? Yes, put it in, put it somewhere! Let's see if it won't cut it if you bite it, with your
damn dick. If you want to see which is tougher, your teeth, put it in!”

Jeong Tae-eui shouted like crazy. If my hands had been intact, I would have run wild. I tried
to swing my knee up and take a stab at the crazy guy's back, but even that wasn't easy due
to the heavy hand that turned my hand back and pressed down on my lower abdomen.
“Jeongtae. If you don’t suck it properly, you’re the one who gets sick. Unfortunately, I don’t
have anything to use as lubricant right now. ―――Oh, yes, I have a few cans of your
favorite beer, but that’s not enough as a lubricant. "
"Yoon...."
It's crazy. This guy must have felt weird after coming down with a fever. He wasn't a normal
guy to begin with, but he wasn't crazy like this either, but this is insane.
I was at a loss for words and just staring at Ilay, who traced Jeong Tae-eui's lips with his
thumb as if he was regretful. He suddenly came to his senses and tried to bite his finger, but
he slightly avoided the hand.
“Don’t even think about pointing that ugly thing at me, no matter how painful it is. I’m going to
bite it for real. I’m just going to clean it up like I usually do, but why are you acting like this all
of a sudden, you crazy bastard!”
As Jeong Tae-eui scolded Illay, he sighed. A voice muttering pitifully pierces my ears.
“Tae, you’re not a bad guy, but even though you’ve been next to me, why haven’t you figured
out my personality properly? If you show up like that, I’ll be more motivated to do it.”
“This crazy guy...! Let’s see if those words come out even when bitten!”
“Well, okay. In that case, I guess we should change the order. I’m telling you, Tae-i, you
caused this. If you had just sucked when I told you to wash, you would have suffered less.
Don’t regret it.”
“What…!”
Illay got out of the way from Jeong Tae-ui’s chest. Even though the weight that had been
weighing on my chest was gone, I still felt tight. No, it actually seemed to get heavier. Illay's
expression was no different from usual as he slowly massaged his genitals and returned to
the bottom of the bed. As usual, he is relaxed and aloof. That was even more terrifying.

The nodding penis in his hand caught my eye. The thing that made me frown just looking at
it was already erect. And the object that stood closer than usual was bigger in reality than it
was in Jeong Tae-ui's memory.
This is ridiculous. There is no way something like that could be attached to a human body.
No, that guy wasn't human.
Illay glanced at Jeong Tae-eui's face, which had hardened from exhaustion, and laughed.
With that smile on his face, he slowly climbed on top of Jeong Tae-ui. As a result, the tip of
his penis brushed against my thigh. At that moment, a shiver ran down Jeong Tae-ui’s spine.
This crazy guy wasn't kidding. It's not like I'm going to just rub it in and be done with it.
“Ha, no…!”
“It’s late.”
Illay simply cut off the words that Jeong Tae-ui had managed to utter with the tip of his frozen
tongue. And he spread Jeong Tae-ui’s thighs wide. The hand holding the back of the knee is
like a rock as big as a thousand pounds.
“Aha. Indeed.”
Ilay’s laughing voice was heard. The gaze was directed towards Jeong Tae-ui’s crotch. He
was staring at the groin area, which was in a state no different from Jeong Tae-eui's pale,
exhausted face, and suddenly lowered his head. The moment he felt the beast-like fangs
touch the tip of his sensitive flesh, Jeong Tae-ui took in a breath. I thought it was going to be
torn apart. with hot mucous membranes
surrounded. Jeong Tae-eui flinched as he felt as if hot water had been poured over his groin.
I opened my eyes and raised my head. Between his legs, Illay licked Jeong Tae-ui's penis
and then sucked it.
“Ugh....”
Jeong Tae-eui flinched. It felt like it would burn. My mouth is so hot that it's painful. The force
of sucking the genitals so vigorously makes it seem as if the object will be pulled out. I was
out of breath due to the painfully strong stimulation.

“Ah, ha, ᅳ...Ugh...!!!”

The tips of my toes suddenly twitched. He twitches, twitches, his toes wiggle against his will.
It was my first time experiencing such strong stimulation. Without controlling his strength, he
devours it like a newborn baby sucking its mother's milk. There wasn't even any pleasure. It
was difficult to even feel it as pleasure, it was just ‘a stimulus so strong that the sight before
my eyes turned white’.
I felt the object rise up from the stimulation that took my breath away. It was amazing. Even
though the stimulation did not bring any pleasure, my penis was erect. Because of that
sensation, which resembled pain, Jeong Tae-ui was unable to feel any other sensations for a
while. The thumb that seemed to be rubbing the concave entrance a little below the genitals,
tracing a few times, had penetrated all the way to the root of the crevice. In the body
Illay was sucking Jeong Tae-eui's penis vigorously while stroking it so that he could not feel
the eerie discomfort of the inside expanding and penetrating.
“Don’t do it, don’t do it, stop, ah, haaak…”
The corners of my eyes became hot. Even though I tried to come to my senses, I couldn't
come to my senses due to the strong sensation that I couldn't tell if it was pain or pleasure.
"It doesn't taste as bad as I thought. It's my first time sucking a guy's dick, so I thought it
would taste more unpleasant. If this is the case, I can suck it every night. ......Geez, Tae. You
shouldn't be struggling like that already. It's going to hurt a bit from now on, so don't worry
too much."
Illay's voice seemed to come from far away. The strong feeling finally disappeared. Still in a
tingling sensation, he caught sight of his genitals holding his head upright at the end of his
vague vision. Crazy guy. Crazy bastard. Those words echoed in my clouded mind. With his
breath rising to his chin, Jeong Tae-eui muttered curse words in his mind several times.
However, what little thoughts there were disappeared again. Illay fell down on Jeong Tae-ui's
body. Illay grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's knees and pushed him up, licking his lips as he looked at
his blatantly exposed groin. His breathing seemed excited.
“It’s such a spectacular view. Anyone with a hobby like this would be cumming just by
looking at it. ...Oh no. It’s dangerous for me too. No, no, no. Tae-i, take a breath.”
I heard laughter. It was a low, soft, but creepy laugh. The next moment, Jeong Tae-ui
stopped breathing. I couldn't breathe even though my mind was going blank. Only
suppressed moans occasionally came out from the open mouth. It's so small that you can't
even hear it.
 There was something unfamiliar creeping between Jeong Tae-ui’s legs. Illei's penis spread
the wrinkles and pushed into the narrow hole where nothing had ever entered, even though
it had come out before. At first, it wasn't even halfway inside the glans. The entrance was so
wide that it felt like every single wrinkle was wide open, but the area below the glans was
caught.
“One, one, two, three, live....”
I thought I was going to die. I really thought this man was going to kill me. Jeong Tae-eui,
terrified even before the pain, looked at him with his eyes wide open. Illay suddenly frowned.
He was pushing his back with a face excited by the heat, clicked his tongue low, sighed, and
bent down.
I really meant to kill him. Even though he opened his mouth as wide as he could, he couldn't
breathe, but he placed his lips on Jeong Tae-ui's mouth. And stick out your tongue.
"It's okay. It's okay. Just hold on for a little while. It's okay. Now, breathe. I told you to inhale.
...Now exhale. Slowly, in sync with my breathing."
It was a frighteningly kind voice. In a completely different way from before, the voice was so
gentle and kind that you couldn't even imagine that hideous object cutting into the groin from
below the waist. That sound, which was clearly Illei's voice, was definitely not a voice that
this devil-like man could make. .
Jeong Tae-eui clung to that auditory hallucination-like voice. He licked his lips and gently
sucked his tongue, matching his breathing with the breath coming from his mouth. I inhaled
as he exhaled, as if doing artificial respiration. I exhaled as he sucked on my tongue. After
doing this a few times, my breathing got much better. However, the object that is half way
down does not move.
I felt a tremendous sense of discomfort.
As soon as Jeong Tae-eui regained his breath, he wriggled his body to escape the
discomfort. The hot object was pushed out from the entrance. Ha, Illay laughed as if it were
absurd.
“If you rescued a drowning person, shouldn’t you give them a bundle as a reward, right?”
The kind voice was already gone. A hand as harsh as that cold voice grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's
buttocks. Then, he opened it outward, widening the entrance, and lifted his waist mercilessly
as if he were going to drive a nail into it.
“ᅳ...!!!”

No voice came out of the open mouth. I felt like I heard the sound of flesh exploding. I think
the moaning was wrong. That short moan, like an exclamation, was leaking from the mouth
of that damn bastard.
"The end... I'm giving it to you. Sigh... It's... very... killing...."
Crazy gaze pouring out along with sparsely spoken words. Those gazes clearly stuck in my
mind, which had become blurry in the distance.
"Death... everything..."
That's all I could barely say. As if he heard that sound, Ilay burst out laughing. He laughed,
very cheerfully, cheerfully, loudly.
“Okay, then let’s see how much it kills me. …Geez, what if I’m already crying?”
His hand came up and wiped the corner of Jeong Tae-ui's eyes. Only then did Jeong Tae-ui
realize that the corners of his eyes were wet. When I saw the physiological tears soaking his
fingertips, I felt crazy.
“You bastard, get out!! I mean get out right away, you crazy bastard!! Can’t you get out right
now?!”
Jeong Tae-eui screamed and ran wild like crazy. I couldn't feel more sorry for my tied hands.
He ran wild, shaking his body, but his movements ended in vain when Illay grabbed his calf
and blocked him.
“Really? I’ll let you out as much as you want. ......Ha. It bites on you so hard that it won’t let
go, so it won’t fall out. It’s very clingy.”
Illay pretended to shake his hips a few times and then laughed lowly. That laughter was so
exciting. When I lightly pulled my waist back a few times, the lump of flesh that seemed to
have dug into my body and was stuck to my flesh came out. Jeong Tae-ui screamed. Stars
flew out before my eyes. The penis that was sticking out, leaving only the glans, was shiny
and shiny. Bending your back in an uncomfortable position
With the space between his legs in front of him, Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes. This is
because it reflects a terrible scene that I never want to see again. Who would want to see
those weapons stuffed so tightly and dangerously close to one's body, which is stretched to
an unbelievable extent, as if it would tear through the thin skin if one were not careful?

“Hurry and take it out, you bastard....”

With that alone, Jeong Tae-eui's entire body felt weak, and he muttered in a subdued voice. I
was so pathetic and angry that I wanted to cry.
“I slept and had a dream for three days.”
However, Illay showed no signs of letting go and started saying something strange. With one
hand, he gently traced and rubbed the area where his genitals and Jeong Tae-ui's body
overlapped. Jeong Tae-eui flinched in surprise.
“You and the little boy were flirting around, and it looked like it was fun. It didn’t look very
tasty, but the little boy was shaking his hips between your legs with such pleasure, and it
was so delicious that I thought about taking it and eating it. I mean, it’s true.”
"what......."
“I wake up and see you in front of me. I have to have the talent not to eat you. It’s inevitable
that you want to have a taste, right?”
“......Crazy guy.”
Jeong Tae-eui gritted his teeth and muttered. I didn't know where the dog dream came from
and that he was taking out his anger on himself. I feel like a fool for worrying that this crazy
guy might still die.
“But, unfortunately...”
Suddenly, Illay made an embarrassed face. He frowns slightly and clicks his tongue, looking
down at Jeong Tae-ui.
“Now that I’ve tried the spit, I have a feeling that it’s not very good. ... It’s going to be
amazingly delicious.”
It was at the same time that the conversation ended. The weapon, which was hanging just at
the tip, cut through my body again in an instant. I could hear the sound of his lower abdomen
hitting flesh between his wide open buttocks.

It was only then that Jeong Tae-ui realized how terrible his screams sounded. Thump, thud,
the shock continued as if the entrance was being hit with a fist.
The sensation of entrance gradually disappeared. Instead, I felt sick to my stomach. The
lump of flesh that was penetrating the intestines was filling up the stomach and widening the
space for it to fit in.
Maybe I lost my mind for a moment. I may have fainted. It could have been just a moment,
or it could have been quite a long time. When I came to my senses, I saw Jeong Tae-ui
crying loudly. The smell of blood was so loud that I was crying and struggling, unable to
make any sound.
Even though he was struggling, Illay was still sitting between his legs, which were only
shaking occasionally due to lack of strength. The shiny weapon, covered in blood and
semen, was inserted deep into the body and remained there for a moment. Water exploded
inside my body, filling my stomach with water as hot as fire. The body's memory is amazing,
and Jeong Tae-eui realized that he had been mesmerized for quite some time a little while
ago.
I realized that it was there. This wasn't the first time this crazy guy had ejaculated inside his
body. Jeong Tae-ui cried. I was in terrible pain, unfair, angry, and sad, so I cried like I was
wailing.
You crazy bastard, I'm going to kill you, you worse than a beast, I kept muttering in a voice
that didn't come out properly. Suddenly, the place below was bright. Illei pulled his penis out
of his body. Even after fighting so hard, it hasn't faded away yet. Jeong Tae-eui cried again.
“So I told you, it’s better to go in order.”
Illay whispered. The lips that lightly touched and fell on his forehead seemed somewhat
unrealistic, so Jeong Tae-ui stared at him blankly with tearful eyes. Illay smiled crookedly as
if he was troubled.
“You shouldn’t look at people like that. You should think about your body, Tae, okay?”
Are you saying that you don't like the glare you're giving me and that you're going to break
my neck? Do what feels good. What is there to back down from in this situation? Jeong
Tae-eui's body was limp and without any strength, and he only made movements with his
mouth.
A guy to kill.

Illay seemed to have read that pattern. After laughing out loud for a moment, he fell down
on Jeong Tae-ui's body. He said while biting the cheek of Jeong Tae-ui, who reflexively
flinched.
“Originally, I thought I should fuck you until your bottom hole is torn apart, and then finally, I
should give it to your mouth one last time.”
Jeong Tae-ui stiffened. Just hearing those words made my spine stiffen. Just try doing that.
Even if I muster up all my remaining strength, I will definitely bite that thing and cut it off. Illay
noticed that blue expression and laughed again. I moved my hand down and stroked the
slightly open entrance, which was red and swollen from swallowing his dick for a while.
flinch, Jeong Tae-eui
The body jumped up.
“I thought about opening your mouth and dipping it in there, prepared for a little bit of teeth
marks on my fingers if I had to. Oh no, don’t be so nervous. I’m also a human being with
compassion.”
If I had a little more energy, I would have shouted out loud and laughed at him, but I didn't
have the energy to do that. Jeong Tae-eui was left with tears streaming down his face.
"But, well, it's not just today... my body isn't in a normal state, so I've had no energy since a
while ago and my head has been spinning. Besides, my mouth feels good, but the bottom
also feels really good. So today, I'm putting it in my mouth. “Let me take a look at it.”
Illay licked Jeong Tae-eui’s cheek. The tone that seemed to show kindness made me so
jealous that I wanted to beat this crazy guy to death, but my wrists were still tied to the head
of the bed. The skin on my wrist seemed to have peeled off, and it stung even if I just lightly
brushed it. Illay continued to rub Jeong Tae-eui's cheek, chin, and lips. It seemed like a cat in
a happy mood was lying next to me in the sunny area.
Although it was a very disgusting cat.
As soon as this bastard loosens his wrists and regains some energy, I will do whatever it
takes to kill him right away, Jeong Tae-eui muttered as tears streamed down his face in his
fading consciousness.
At that time, Illay's object, which had not yet completely withered away, slowly burrowed
between Jeong Tae-eui's legs again. My consciousness, which had been blurred, became
tense again. As he rubbed his already numb groin, his dick pushed in again.

"evil......."
Even though it was already stretched to the point where I couldn't close it properly due to
having been in and out dozens of times, it was so painful that I broke into a cold sweat. As
Jeong Tae-eui's body stiffened, this crazy guy muttered, "It's okay, it's okay," as if he were
talking to a child and kissed him.
You crazy bastard, look down and see if you’re okay!
At this moment, Jeong Tae-eui looked like he was about to faint from anger rather than pain,
so he glared at him with a black look. Our eyes met. Illay, who was looking down at Jeong
Tae-ui with a leisurely smile like a beast that had eaten its fill, sighed and fell down on top of
Jeong Tae-ui again when he stuffed his penis into Jeong Tae-ui's body. At that moment, the
heat hit my skin.
“Tsk. I’ve never been sick, so I should be able to control my body properly. This is because I
have no energy…”
If I had lost my energy just twice, I would have died a hundred times, Jeong Tae-eui thought,
as he had lost all his energy. I was trying to muster up the last of my strength to say, “If you
don’t have the energy, just take out that damn thing below,” but I felt the strength slowly
draining from Illay’s body, who was lying on top of me.
"......? Hey, it's heavy. Don't sleep and get out of the way..."
He muttered in a hoarse voice that was difficult to understand, but Illay, who could not have
heard the sound, did not respond. Jeong Tae-ui frowned. Hey, you crazy guy, I called him
again, but there was still no answer. All I could feel was the hot, rough breathing and the
high heat that was enough to cook my skin.
Jeong Tae-ui, who called him several more times and cursed at him, realized after a while.
Ilay wasn't asleep. I fainted again and fell into a coma. For a moment, Jeong Tae-eui felt
dizzy. I was so angry that it felt like every single cell of my head was swelled. How can I
make someone faint and then faint?
That day was the first time Jeong Tae-eui experienced fainting out of anger.
***
They say the heaviest thing in the world is the eyelid, and I think that's true. That was the
first thought that came to mind.

Jeong Tae-ui blinked his heavy eyelids several times. I absentmindedly thought about
whether I should close my eyes again, or just blink some more. This was the fourth time I
had this thought.
When I first opened my eyes, the surroundings were pitch black. I don't know when it was. In
fact, I have a vague memory of opening my eyes. It was the same when I opened my eyes
for the second time. At least I blinked a couple of times, but in the meantime, I lost
consciousness again. When I opened my eyes for the third time, I still looked at the clock.
Before I knew it, the stand on the nightstand was lighting up at the darkest brightness.
I could vaguely see the wall clock. It was a little before 5 am. I think I fell asleep again while
looking at the clock. And fourthly, Jeong Tae-eui looked at the clock again, struggling to open
his eyelids that were as heavy as a thousand pounds and kept closing. It was a little past 6
o'clock. It feels like quite a bit of time has passed since I opened my eyes for the third time,
but in reality it has only been an hour and a half.
Only a little while passed. I think it was like that on rare occasions when I was seriously ill.
When I was sick, the nights were unusually long, and I felt like I had fallen asleep for a long
time, but when I came to my senses, not much time had actually passed.
Let’s sleep some more. But I think there's something I need to think about before that.
Jeong Tae-ui closed his eyes. I wanted to leave the consciousness of walking away in
confusion, but my head, which had regained some of its senses, decided that I needed to
think about it. However, in the meantime, I lost consciousness for a moment and then
regained it, and when I opened my eyes again, another ten minutes had passed. This time,
my eyelids felt a little lighter than before.
Let's be still. I need to think about something, but what is it? I blinked slowly, once, twice, but
my mind was so blank that I couldn't think of anything. Then, the first thought that came to
mind was a feeling of discomfort in the midst of familiarity.
This was not Jeong Tae-ui’s room. It wasn't unfamiliar, but it wasn't the room he was used to
seeing every time he woke up. This place... Ah, yes. This is Illay’s room.
Jeong Tae-eui turned his head an inch. There was no one. I looked to the other side as well,
but couldn't see anyone there either. I didn't feel like I was popular. It seemed like he was the
only one in the room. Why am I lying alone in an unattended room, Jeong Tae-ui thought
blankly. But I just thought about it and wasn't that curious. It feels like the thinking function
has stopped halfway in my head.
Anyway, I decided to get up and give it a try. Jeong Tae-eui was tired and put his arms on the
floor to support his weak body. No, I was trying to point it out. However, the moment I moved
my arm, my shoulder, upper arm, elbow, and at least my wrist started throbbing, so I frowned
for a moment.
“Ouch......”

A moan naturally came out of my mouth. But even that didn't come out properly. A hoarse
sound like the sound of wind escaped from my throat. As soon as I opened my mouth, I felt a
fierce thirst and a burning pain in my throat. My lips and the inside of my mouth were dry.
Now I see it's not just my neck or arms. I felt throbbing pain as if I had muscle pain in my
back, stomach, legs, and buttocks muscles that I had no memory of ever feeling pain in.
appealed.
Jeong Tae-ui was taken aback for a moment. I couldn't understand the muscle pain that was
so severe that I was afraid to move. It was not only my muscles but my bones that were
aching as well.
He frowned at the throbbing pain and muttered "Ouch" in a hoarse voice, then decided to get
up anyway. Then, I sat up with difficulty, barely able to support my body that was creaking
and screaming in pain.
As soon as I could sit down, I fell back down. It felt like my body was splitting apart. I had no
feeling between my legs. The feeling of chafing against the flesh on the inside of my thighs
felt like it wasn't my own. It feels like stroking anesthetized skin. However, the inside was hot
as if on fire. Perhaps because pain is felt more deeply the moment you recognize it, as soon
as you think it hurts, the inside of your leg starts to hurt.
It hurt terribly. It looks like it was destroyed by fire. Yes, it felt exactly like when I got burned.
And Jeong Tae-eui regained his memories and thoughts amidst the pain that made tears
well up in his eyes.
Illay.
Ilay Riglow.
You damn bastard.
As soon as the memory came back, I became angry. I was suffocating from the anger
surging in my chest. My mind goes blank.
Should I really kill this? Are you really going to risk your life and kill me by rushing in and
saying that you will die and that I will die? Anyway, if I sacrifice my life, even if I can't kill that
guy, wouldn't I be able to pull that damn thing out?

Jeong Tae-eui clenched his fists as he gasped, unable to breathe freely due to his pounding
chest. I had scratched so hard to break the ropes that bound my wrists that blood had
formed and dried on each of my fingernails. There was a line-shaped bruise on my wrist, and
the skin in that area was peeling off and blood was seeping out. When I saw the trace, my
eyes rolled back again.
“Where did this bastard go…”
I had screamed so much last night that when I muttered a few words, the sound of metal and
the faint taste of blood spread into my mouth. There was definitely blood seeping out of his
neck as well.
“Where has this damn bastard gone…!”
If he were in front of me right now, I would just rush at him without paying attention to the
difference in power and his dog-like personality.
“You damn bastard, find this and die young…!”
One side of my head was alive with reason, but the other side seemed to have completely
disappeared. Even though it was impossible for him to kill Il-lay prematurely in a situation like
this where he couldn't even control his body and felt like he was going to die in pain, Lee
Seong refused to make that calculation. I was overflowing with emotions.
Jeong Tae-eui was lying on his bed and trembling. There was no pain in my whole body.
Even my eyes are swollen from crying so much. Still, I cried like that, but should I consider
myself lucky that the tears dried and my face didn't sting? Jeong Tae-eui wiped his cheek
with the back of his weak hand. And then I paused and said, “Oh, wow.”
Cheeks were clean. I thought it would definitely be a mess and sticky, but other than the
swelling, it was soft. Now that I think about it......
Jeong Tae-eui slowly moved his legs. Even if I flinched and moved just a few centimeters, a
tingling pain ran down my spine, as if my body was being destroyed. Resentment leaked out
of my mouth again as an insult. But so are legs. There was no sticky or unpleasant feeling
left.
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. weird. My whole body should be so open that I can't see, so
why does it feel so clean? It's so sticky and squishy that you'll definitely have to curse. There
is no way this strange situation is all just a dream.

Jeong Tae-ui sighed, feeling the throbbing pain again just by tilting his head. Now that I think
about it, there is something else strange. Where has this crazy beast gone?
Since I did that while my body was boiling with fever, I should have passed out again due to
fever, but there was no sign of presence in this bed or in the room. Could it be that he died
as a result? So people took the body away somewhere...
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and shook his head. People's bodies are tired and their minds are going
back and forth, so they keep thinking about nothing.
Jeong Tae-eui slowly swept his body buried under the blanket. It hurt just to move my arm.
My body feels warmer than usual, so I guess I have a fever. Well, if I don't get sick, I'm not
human.
As I slowly ran my fingertips down my body, my skin hurt wherever I touched it. It hurts like I
have a bad cold. The tips of my sensitive fingers felt tingly from the swollen skin caused by
teeth marks and bitten breasts. Suddenly, blood rushed to my face. Everywhere I touched, I
vividly remembered the feeling of Illay's hands and lips touching me. Is there a place on this
body that his hands haven't touched?
Should I do it?
"......shit......."
After I regained my strength, I thought I would first scrub my body thoroughly until the skin
peeled off. The hand that swept down my body eventually reached my groin. I flinched, my
hands suddenly retracted. As I remembered the terrible pain from last night, a cold sweat
broke out down my spine. I carefully traced it with my fingers. My hand touched the hot and
swollen area. My body jumped because it stung. So hard to reach
The wound was so sore it felt like it was going to be on fire, so I couldn't even dare to touch it
any further and withdrew my hand. But as expected, my hands were dry. There was no dirt
or slime on it. Jeong Tae-eui frowned, staring at his own hands.
It was then.
The door opened.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was turning his back to the door, shrugged his shoulders. I just turned
my head, steadying my creaking body. Through the open door, Illay was coming in. It looked
fine.

Just a few hours ago, he was showing off his insane stamina, but he was still boiling over
with fever, but now he walked in with a clean look on his face, as if something had
happened.
“Ah, you’re awake. I thought I wouldn’t be able to wake up for another few hours.”
"......."
It was no different from usual. The face was the same as usual, with a cool, indifferent face
and a faintly smiling expression.
"you......."
Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth and opened his mouth. When I saw that shameless face, my
breath caught again.
“Thanks to you, I got better. When I woke up in the morning, my body felt lighter and my
fever had subsided. I have less energy than usual, so I’ll have to eat only porridge for a day
or two.”
Ilay approached me muttering as if nothing had happened. Before Jeong Tae-ui, who was
grabbing as many pillows as he could find in his hand to throw anything away, could swing
his hand, he put the tray he was holding in one hand on the bed, exactly on top of the pillow
that Jeong Tae-ui was clutching.
“I felt like I couldn’t get up, so I brought a few things from the restaurant. You liked plain
yogurt and cheese vegetable salad, right? Two of those.”
"......."
Jeong Tae-eui, who was about to get angry, froze with his mouth open and glared at Illay.
Illay sat on the edge of the bed and passed the fork in front of Jeongtae, then looked at him
as if asking why. The way he tilts his head is extremely disgusting.
"you."

Jeong Tae-eui spoke softly. I bit my trembling lip once and then glared at that pale, pale
face. It wouldn't be strange if I slammed my fist into his face at any time. Illay slightly raised
his eyebrows and laughed. He smiles a little more brightly at the corners of his mouth and
nods as if to say if he has something to say.
"why."
Jeong Tae-ui looked straight at that shameless face and clenched his fists. And I said the
first question that popped into my head.
“Now that your fever has gone down, are you feeling okay?”
When he asked with a very fierce face and an extremely disapproving tone as if he were
arguing, Ilei closed his mouth for a moment. With an expression on his face as if he had
heard something completely unexpected, he frowned slightly and pointed at himself.
"me?"
“Then who else but you is the one here who was sick with a high fever?”
Currently, Jeongtae himself is not feeling well, but at least he is not boiling over with fever.
As he spoke even more fiercely and disapprovingly, Ilei remained silent a little longer and
looked at Jeong Tae-ui.
Then, suddenly, he covered his mouth with one hand, as if he was worried about something.
The way he rubs his chin and lowers his head seems to be contemplating a difficult situation.
However, Jeong Tae-ui, who had been watching him for a while, broke down in tears within a
few seconds. It was because I heard the sound of laughter flowing softly between my
fingers. Instead of worrying, I was laughing out loud.
“Hey...!!”
When Jeong Tae-ui was about to shout, Illay said mockingly, rubbing his still smiling mouth
with his hand.
“Why? If I still have a fever and feel unwell, are you going to take my body and nurse me?”

“Am I a crazy asshole? If you killed the guy who raped me, why are you nursing me?”
“But why do you ask something like that as your first word?”
Even as Ilay muttered, “How on earth did this guy get the structure of his head,” he
continued to laugh as if it were absurd. Jeong Tae-eui was tearing out his hair, desperately
feeling how unfair it was to hear that man talking about the structure of his head.
“What on earth are you thinking? What are you putting in your head to live with something
like rape? Are you planning to kill me? Are you planning to kill me?! I really thought my life
was ending yesterday, do you know?!”
“Ah―――I’m sorry. I was dizzy from the heat and couldn’t turn my head properly. Is there
something like that? When a person feels a threat to their life, the instinct to preserve the
species is activated. That kind of instinct to leave behind my own seed is sane. “It seems like
I was seriously ill to the point where I felt my life was in danger.”
Illei spoke with a very serious expression. Now that I think about it, this guy was in a rather
serious condition. He had been in a coma for several days and his fever hadn't gone down,
so he wasn't in a normal condition, Jeong Tae-eui thought, shaking his head without realizing
it. But then he suddenly came to his senses and threw the cushion that was within reach.
“Leaving that damned seed to the same man is an instinct to preserve the species!”
“Haha, that’s right. But it would hurt if I moved like that. Besides, even though I cleaned the
outside, it would still be inside. It wouldn’t come out, right?”
Illay lightly hit the cushion with the back of his hand and spoke slowly while spinning.
It was as he said.
Jeong Tae-eui fell flat on the bed because his back hurt so much that it felt like it was going
to break, no matter how hard he tried to move his body even if he threw a cushion. At that
moment, I felt the sticky feeling of something leaking out between my spread legs, so vivid
that it made me shudder.
“Ugh, what is this....”

I was horrified by the unfamiliar sensation I was experiencing for the first time in my life. As
Jeong Tae-eui was curled up frozen, Illay put the tray on the nightstand and took off the
blanket.
“If I leave it like that, it will hurt all day long, so let’s try to get it out soon.”
Illay, who muttered calmly, pushed Jeong Tae-ui's chest. He grabbed his knees, which were
lying flat due to lack of strength, and spread them to both sides, and placed the towel that
had been hung on the back of the chair under them. Jeong Tae-eui's face hardened. I glared
at Illay to the point where I thought fire would come out of my eyes, but Illay quietly looked at
me as if I didn't even feel that kind of gaze.
I was looking into his groin.
I was dumbfounded at first. Then, the second time, the heat intensified. I didn't even expect
a sincere apology from this man. He wasn't the type of person to reflect. However, there are
degrees of looking down on people.
“Ilay. ......Ilay! Let go!”
Jeong Tae-ui shouted angrily. When the anger seeped into his voice, Illay glanced at Jeong
Tae-ui. He seemed to be lost in thought for a moment and then let go of Jeong Tae-ui's lap.
At that moment, Jeong Tae-eui did not acknowledge the situation and kicked Illay in the
chest with all his might. My heel hit my solar plexus. Illay’s expression distorted slightly.
Illay took a step back and coughed three or four times. The way he was glaring at Jeong
Tae-ui while stroking his solar plexus was creepy. And Jeong Tae-ui regretted it just a little
the moment he was kicked straight into the solar plexus. If you hit it wrong, you could die.
Fortunately, Illay seemed to be quite fine, having only coughed a few times as soon as he
fell a little.
It was definitely a good hit, but Jeong Tae-ui frowned, thinking to himself, “What a monster.”
But one uneasiness still remains. What kind of spirit did they have to kick that monster? Of
course, the resentment had built up to the point where it wasn't refreshing even after
changing my clothes, but as expected, looking at those evil gazes in front of me sent a chill
down my spine.
So, what, are you going to kill me like this for messing with someone? Jeong Tae-eui
grumbled under his breath and kicked his ankle. Although he was kicked in the solar plexus,
it was also a blow to him. After moving my body vigorously, muscle pain suddenly struck me.
Jeong Tae-ui fell down again while saying, “Ugh.”

“...Has this relieved you a little?”

At that time, I heard something unexpected. Illei was still sitting down after being kicked, and
was speaking disapprovingly.
Jeong Tae-eui blinked for a moment, unable to understand what the beast-like man who
twisted the opponent's neck without even batting an eyelid even if the move was slightly
wrong was saying. Ilay clicked his tongue and grumbled, 'I'm not used to being hit after all.
At that moment, I almost lost my hand without realizing it.'
It was unexpected. From the moment I thought I was going to kill this guy, I was already
prepared that I might die, but I never thought that this guy would get out so easily after being
beaten by someone else. Jeong Tae-eui first sighed. Anyway, it looks like I won't die this time
either. While thinking like that, Jeong Tae-ui realized how timid he had been and sighed
gloomily.
I rested.
Illay coughed once or twice more to clear his stomach, then bent over to Jeongtae again.
And I grabbed my knees. Jeong Tae-eui, who had been blaming himself for his timidity until
a moment ago, lost his timidity at that moment.
“This bastard just got hit again…!”
“Stay calm! I don’t plan on getting beaten up again! This is the first time in my life that I’ve
been beaten so politely, so I think I saved my life!”
However, before Jeong Tae-eui could scream, Illay suddenly screamed at the enemy. He
was breathing heavily, probably because he was very angry at being beaten. No, this crazy
guy is the one who is yelling at whom, I thought, but his timidity returned in an instant and he
couldn't face Jeong Tae-ui, who was only glaring at Illay. Illay let out a disapproving groan.
I spat it out. He clicked his tongue with a look on his face that made him feel like he was
about to scream, and then he bluntly spread Jeong Tae-ui's legs.
Illay stared at his crotch. Jeong Tae-eui shook his leg once to shake off his hand holding his
knee, but Illay's hand only gained more strength.

Jeong Tae-eui thought about whether to act crazy and kick this one more time. Then, all of a
sudden, the situation became pathetic and unsightly. Sigh, a sigh escapes along with energy.
Yes, you crazy bastard. Do whatever you want. Anyway, since you licked and sucked it all
yesterday, there's nothing to be embarrassed about again. As soon as he thought that
everything was bothersome, he lost all his strength, and Jeong Tae-ui collapsed on the head
of the bed.
I leaned over. I was afraid of seeing this embarrassing figure, half lying down, with my legs
wide open, in my dreams.
Damn it. What good does that crazy guy have for staring at me like that? Did they put a gold
nugget in there?
While Jeong Tae-ui was swearing inwardly, Illay suddenly muttered to himself.
"That's a bit harsh...."
"what?"
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay with a puzzled expression. Even Jeong Tae-ui, who was
currently in a state of confusion and unable to control his own emotions, could well have
guessed how miserable the place Illay was looking at must have been.
“I guess everyone you’ve slept with so far has been fine?”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered sulkily, wondering what was new. There's no way I could have hit that
hideous thing and gotten away safely.
However, Illay made a noise that made me cry again with a calm expression on his face.
“No, I didn’t have to see you again after I went to sleep.”
“...Then don’t look at mine either!”
He said that no one else was looking, but Jeong Tae-ui even spread his legs to look at him,
so he shouted, wondering what kind of situation this was. I raised my leg, wanting to kick the
bastard again, but Illay held onto my knee tightly and wouldn't let me go. He clicked his
tongue. Then he looked at Jeong Tae-eui's crotch with dark eyes and said with a sigh.

“I’m sorry. Lie down. If you don’t get it out, you’ll be in trouble all day.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked blankly at Illay, who spread Jeong Tae-eui's legs further and sat down
between them.
I feel sorry.
It was different from the ‘Ah―――sorry’ from a moment ago. Perhaps Jeong Tae-eui's ears
were wrong, but it contained a vague sincerity. But there's no way the words sorry could
come out of this man's mouth sincerely. While Jeong Tae-ui was staring at him with a
suspicious face, Illay put his hand between Jeong Tae-eui's legs. The moment his white
hand touched his groin, Jeong Tae-eui suddenly came to his senses. reflexively
Illay pushes the bouncing body down again.
“Stay still. It’ll hurt a little, but it’s better than having to go to the bathroom all day. It’ll be hard
to get out of bed with that body.”
He spoke in an indifferent voice, interrupted Jeong Tae-ui, and seemed to touch the space
between his legs. Before Jeong Tae-eui could say anything, he pushed his finger inside. It
was painful because it was swollen and felt a burning pain every time something touched it,
but more than anything, the feeling of something squishy and flowing out from inside as soon
as he bent his fingers and opened the inside was extremely creepy.
“Ugh, uhuh, what, what, what…?”
“My seed. Ah, it’s coming out.”
Illay, who mumbled calmly in front of Jeong Tae-ui's almost contemplative appearance and
shuddered, lowered his gaze to the whitish liquid flowing from his body, wetting his fingers. It
was red and swollen, and from where I could barely swallow a finger, a dot of sticky liquid
slowly and steadily flowed out.
Even though he tried to withdraw his body reflexively, when Illay bent his fingers and opened
the entrance, Jeong Tae-eui cried with a blue face at the feeling of water dripping down
regardless of Jeong Tae-eui's chair. Other than the swelling and tearing, it didn't hurt just
from the feeling of it flowing, but it was better to be in pain.
Feeling like he wanted to cry, ‘Mom,’ Jeong Tae-eui just grabbed the bed sheets.

“...That’s it. I think it’s almost done.”

The flow subsided only after it flowed from my hand and soaked the towel underneath. Illay
ran his fingers inside Jeong Tae-eui's body a few more times as if trying to scrape off the
rest, then withdrew his hand as if he felt somewhat disappointed.
While Jeong Tae-ui was lying limp on the bed, almost in a state of exhaustion, Illay tidied up
in silence. I threw the wet towel in the basket, brought a new towel soaked in warm water,
and thoroughly wiped Jeong Tae-eui's groin, which was still motionless. Finally, after wiping
his hands, he puts Jeong Tae-ui back on the bed and covers him with a blanket. Jeong
Tae-eui cried all afternoon and eventually stopped crying.
I looked at Ilay in despair, feeling like a whimpering child. This man, who probably cleaned
up after Jeong Tae-ui early this morning while he was asleep, could not be imagined even
after seeing him in front of me just a moment ago. This monster-like, beast-like, non-human
crazy guy seems to have surprisingly good manners in that regard.
However, even that did not look good in Jeong Tae-ui's gloomy state of mind.
“You seem very familiar.”
As I muttered fiercely, Illay said, “Hmm?” And I looked back. And then he tilts his head.
“Did he look familiar? It was my first time cleaning up after someone else, but I’m glad he
didn’t seem to be uncomfortable.”
Illay said that with a grin and sat down on the edge of the blanket that Jeong Tae-eui was
covering. Jeong Tae-eui, who was trapped in the blanket in an instant, frowned and lowered
his head. And it stopped about a span away from Jeong Tae-ui's face. The low voice said
something unbelievable once more.
“I’m sorry.”
“...... It looks like you know you’re sorry. Well, if you rape someone and don’t know you’re
sorry, is that human?”
When he thought about it, this man was not human, but Jeong Tae-ui decided to just ignore
it. However, upon hearing those words, Illay immediately made a strange face. It's a face
that looks like it heard something unexpected. The face disappeared in an instant and the
usual expression returned, but Jeong Tae-ui did not miss that brief moment. He asks,
frowning suspiciously.

“What? What are you sorry about, then?”

"No... I thought it would be inconvenient since I wouldn't be able to travel properly for the
next day or two. ... Now that I think about it, I feel a bit sorry for what you said."
Even if I said that with a face that clearly showed that it was just lip service, I didn't have the
heart to forgive at all.
Jeong Tae-eui was so upset again that he couldn't breathe with his mouth open and just
glared at Illay menacingly before covering himself with the blanket all over his head. I felt like
if I looked at it, I would only get angrier.
“I said I was sorry.”
The voice saying that is mixed with laughter. You damn bastard, if I don't harpoon you with
my own hands at some point, I won't be able to let go of my anger.
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, feeling like he was about to shed bloody tears. At that time, a large
hand was placed on my head from behind the blanket. The hand that had been hovering
over my head for a moment, as if to pretend to stroke my head, slowly fell.
“It’s not something to get upset about. I just did what I usually do a little more intensely.
Besides, once you get used to it, you’ll enjoy it a lot more.”
“I don’t plan on getting used to it, you bastard!”
“Then you can’t do that.”
The moment I heard that voice speaking calmly, my eyes turned white. Jeong Tae-eui
momentarily lost his temper and kicked Illay along with the blanket. As if they hadn't
expected him to suddenly counterattack like that, Illei fell to the floor with a rather loud noise.
“You damned bastard, you can’t do anything! You, you bastard, don’t even put a finger on
me again. As long as you stick your fucking dick in, whether it’s up or down, I’ll bite you and
crush you, so you do it! "

Jeong Tae-eui, whose sense of reason was cut off, jumped and screamed on the bed. After
shaking his clenched fist in the face of Illay, who was lying on the floor staring blankly at
Jeong Tae-eui, Jeong Tae-eui sighed and lay down on the bed again and turned his back.
"......."
"......."
However, a little while later, Jeong Tae-eui, who was aching and feverish due to being
treated so harshly last night, stood up silently, rubbing his cool forearms, and carefully pulled
up the blanket that was lying with Illay under the bed.
As I covered myself with the blanket and turned over to lie down again, laughter burst out
from behind me. Jeong Tae-ui ended up screaming with his hoarse throat.
“Get the hell out of here, you bastard!”
It was good that he vigorously said, “Get out of here,” but that room was not Jeong Tae-eui’s
room.
However, without even having time to think about it in detail, Jeong Tae-eui shouted like that
and as soon as he closed his eyes, he fell asleep darkly. After recalling something that
bothered him and venting his anger in his own way, his mind seemed refreshed, and he
stayed up until late afternoon without waking up feeling uncomfortable. slept. It was late in
the evening when Jeong Tae-ui, who had been sleeping deeply and without a dream, woke
up.
When I suddenly opened my eyes, I felt drowsy as if I had been sleeping so deeply just a
few seconds ago. Jeong Tae-eui blinked a couple of times under the blanket he was
clutching, pulling it up to under his chin. Come to think of it, I didn't do anything all day today.
I even skipped all my regular work. After worrying sincerely, “What should I do?” for a
moment, Jeong Tae-ui quickly asked, “How are you?”
I thought about it and pulled the blanket up further. What could be worse than now? Whether
the instructors were angry because he was lazy or his colleagues were scolding him for
resting as he pleased, if he could change the current situation of them lying warm under the
blanket and their busy schedule from work all day, Jeong Tae-eui would be happy to change
it right away.
If you want to kick someone out for being unfaithful, kick them out. The desired sea. Jeong
Tae-eui snuggled into the blanket with the mindset that whatever would happen would
happen. Suddenly, I heard a faint beeping sound. At the same time, the low sound of the
wall clock continues.
Number eight, it's already eight o'clock.

I wasn't very hungry. I have no appetite. The body aches were still not going away, the fever
was still there, and my body was still throbbing. The breath coming out weakly was hot.
shit. What are you doing? It's sad that I'm in a foreign country and I'm sick, but I can't tell you
why I'm sick. The body aches will get better on their own over time, but this bitter feeling will
remain piled up in my heart.
When I thought of the culprit, my anger rose again, but within a few seconds, my anger
faded away along with my heavy breathing. I didn't have the energy to get angry, and it was
annoying.
Suddenly, I remembered what my uncle had said in passing.
You have good sensitivity and good judgment, but your ability to act is somewhat lacking.
No, should I say my judgment is a bit off? Especially when it comes to issues involving
people. If someone pokes my side, I'll pretend to avoid it, but in the end, it's annoying and I'll
just sit down and tell them to do whatever they want.
ah. Is this why you said that? Jeong Tae-ui blinked a few times and then closed them again. I
wasn't sleepy, but I had no energy in my body. It hurts and it's cold.
shit. Are you stupid? Even after being forced to do something, not even a day has passed
before I feel like throwing away my resentment because everything is a hassle. Moreover, it
is different from just being beaten or ridiculed.
Nevertheless, Jeong Tae-ui was already tired of holding that grudge. To hate someone
requires much more energy than to like someone, but Jeong Tae-ui didn't have that kind of
energy. Moreover, if someone hears it, they might laugh, but when I think of last night's
actions and Illay at the same time, I feel resentful that he deserves to be stoned to death, but
Illay is a human being.
If you look at it in isolation, I don't hate it that much. It seemed like if someone tied up Illay
and gave him a rock, he would beat him up very thoroughly and say he had a good time, but
if he got to the point of death, he would still drag the guy in and save him.
“No matter what, how can you just leave it at that when people are dying…?”
Jeong Tae-eui recalled the situation while imagining it to himself, and after thinking about it
carefully, he shook his head. Of course, the possibility of something like that actually
happening is not even 100,000, but in my head, I already felt sorry for Illay.

"......."
Suddenly, Jeong Tae-eui seemed to know the fate of his life. It is wrong for this crazy person
to think that he feels sorry for that guy even for a moment. As I was sighing as the ground
disappeared, I heard a figure approaching from outside the room. As I was faintly shrugging
my shoulders and holding my breath, the presence stopped in front of the door.
The door opens and quiet steps enter inside.
“What, are you still sleeping?”
It's Ileida. If he was asleep, he spoke in a quiet voice that wouldn't bother him and slowly
approached. Jeong Tae-eui wondered for a moment whether he should show signs of what
had happened or not. But the worries did not last long. He wasn't a man who couldn't be
recognized even if he pretended to be asleep.
“If you’re bored, I’d like to get you a book. Now that I think about it, the book my brother sent
me to give to Instructor Jeong has arrived, and I think you’ll like it too.”
Jeong Tae-eui sighed and stuck his head out of the blanket at those words, not even thinking
that Jeong Tae-ui was asleep. As I was still glaring at him with my fierce eyes, Illay, who had
been scanning the spine of a book in front of the bookshelf, saying, 'Where did I put it...'
glanced back.
“Why? You don’t like it? If you don’t like the book, you can at least watch the movie.”
I tapped the screen that hung like a picture frame on the wall next to the bookshelf with my
knuckles. Jeong Tae-eui bluntly muttered, ‘I don’t need it,’ and lay down again. Illay looked
down at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment, then smiled and approached. And then I lay down in the
empty space of the spacious bed next to Jeong Tae-ui. It seems like Jeong Tae-eui doesn't
care when he stares at her with his eyes wide open.
“Today, I went out for the first time in a while and found myself piled up with a lot of work. I
was on the brink of death and didn’t even care about people who had just woken up, so I
passed on the work, but even so, I barely got up from the hospital bed, and I had no energy
and my head was immersed in tea ale. “I got pretty tired.”
Ilay closed his eyes, muttering something he didn't even ask. And then, as if he had fallen
asleep, he closed his mouth and began to exhale long and evenly.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly looked at him. Still, it's amazing. I feel like I'll throw away anything I
don't want to do or don't like no matter what anyone says, but once it's given to me to do, I
do it properly. I don't think there would be that kind of responsibility, but it's surprising...
As I was looking at Ilay, I suddenly felt a slow, resentful feeling in my heart. The neat face
with eyes closed right in front of me was the same face I wanted to kill last night. I think it will
be really unpleasant for a while.
Suddenly, the nightstand came into view. The tray that Illay brought in in the morning was
still there. Butter knives and forks were sparkling in the middle. Even with just that one thing,
it's very easy to kill a sleeping person. (Of course, there may be a big difference depending
on who the person is.) ... With the weapon right next to me and the resentment creeping in, I
guess I should just stab him in the neck.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was looking at his fork and his neck alternately while thinking about this
quite seriously, soon sighed. Arthur. It won't work, and it's annoying to put effort into such a
useless thing. I just thought I was out of luck. Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and lay down
on the pillow again. At first glance, it seemed like Ilei was smiling, but I couldn't tell.
My body still hurt. In particular, the area below my waist was throbbing and numb even
though almost a day had passed. Even just brushing skin against skin hurts. I was lying in
bed all day today, and I wondered if I would ever be able to get out of bed and walk. Shit.
People with ridiculously large dicks should all get reduction surgery for world peace. Then
women won't be in pain in bed.
There is no need for men to be intimidated by comparing themselves to each other.
Moreover, even if such an unexpected accident occurs, the damage will be much reduced.
While thinking about that, Jeong Tae-eui opened his eyes again. How terrible is an
unexpected accident? As expected, I'd like to stab the neck with a fork... that's a bit odd, or
even the forehead.
This was when Jeong Tae-ui was once again conflicted and glanced at the tray. Footsteps
were heard in the hallway outside. It seemed like he was coming from another room, so his
steps, which were supposed to pass by, seemed to stop in front of the door of this room, and
the door swung open without knocking.
“Rick, let’s go in.”
The person who said that only after he had already stepped in was someone Jeong Tae-eui
knew well. The owner of the room located near the end of this hallway was Jeong Tae-ui,
who often went there to just lie around. My eyes met with Jeong Tae-ui, who was adjusting
his pillow high up. Blink, blink, both of them just looked at each other without saying anything
and blinked their eyes expressionlessly.
“....... I heard you were sick today and will be resting in your room.”

“Yes. I was sick so I rested in this room all day.”

“It still hurts,” Jeong Tae-ui added. My uncle mumbled indifferently, “Okay, okay,” and
crossed his arms, lost in thought for a moment. He quietly tilts his head with a doubtful
expression, as if something displeases him. The uncle's gaze shifted to Illay, who was lying
right next to Jeong Tae-eui.
“Why is that guy pretending to sleep?”
The uncle muttered, but Illei did not open his eyes even after hearing those words. The uncle
clicked his tongue as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui.
“Until yesterday, you thought he was going to die, but are you sick today? I heard that
bacterial toxin was contagious?”
“No... that won’t be it...”
It was unclear what to say, so Jeong Tae-ui ended up muttering his words. My uncle had an
expressionless face, but he looked somewhat uncomfortable. However, without saying
anything, he silently walked towards the refrigerator. Then, he casually opened someone
else's refrigerator, took out a beer can from it and threw it to Jeong Tae-eui, as was his usual
habit in his own room.
“Half your face has shrunk in a day. Your eyes are swollen and your mouth is dry and
cracked. Drink that and quench your thirst.”
“Yes, thank you.”
When I saw the beer, I suddenly felt thirsty. Jeong Tae-eui thought it would be nice to drink
this and feel refreshed, so he opened the grass top. But that was the time.
“How would you give alcohol to someone who is sick? Don’t drink it.”
Illay, who was lying down with his eyes closed, muttered.
“What kind of alcohol is beer? This guy just pours rum.”

Jeong Tae-eui snorted and passed the beer. A cool, spicy feeling ran down my throat. The
uncle sat on the chair and looked at Ilay with fearful eyes.
“I didn’t know that sound advice about not giving alcohol to sick people would come out of
your mouth.”
As his uncle muttered to himself, Illei opened his eyes. Then he sat up as if he was annoyed,
and the first thing he did was snatch the beer can that Jeong Tae-eui was holding in his
hand. “Uh,” Jeong Tae-ui muttered, and before he could stretch his hand again, he emptied
the can in one go. My uncle suddenly clicked his tongue. He immediately shrugged his
shoulders and smiled casually as usual.
“It’s only natural for a person to wake up with a serious illness. After getting sick, I guess
your personality has become very bad, Rick. I’ve seen you make other people sleep in your
bed.”
Illay frowned slightly. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but was silent for a
moment and then laughed.
“Instructor Jeong Chang-in. I think I know what kind of funny thoughts you have, but even so,
I’m not so ruthless as to kick out someone who faints. Besides, it’s not just anyone else, it’s
your beloved nephew. After all, he’s a lucky person. Be good to him. “I have to give it to you.”
Fuck you.
As soon as Ilay finished speaking, Jeong Tae-eui muttered inwardly. Please treat me well
when I deserve it. If you forcibly attack someone, push them to the point of death, and
immediately kick them out of the room after they faint, is that human?
Jeong Tae-eui, who was staring at Illay with his bewildered eyes wide open, snorted and
turned his head away.
“What did you come to do?”
Ilei asked, clearly annoyed. My uncle seemed not to have any intention of talking at length,
so he obediently changed the subject.
“I got a call from Kyle a little while ago, so I wanted to get a list from you.”

The uncle spoke slowly and glanced at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-eui, who had been sulking
from the moment his beer was taken away, immediately stood up and said, "Ah," as soon as
he made eye contact with his uncle.
“Then let’s talk. I’ll go to my room soon.”
I was exhausted just thinking about going down to the 6th floor, but I was even more
exhausted when I thought about the people I would meet in the hallway while going down to
the 6th floor and getting to my room, but I had no intention of listening to other people's
conversations. This is even more true when it comes to work-related stories. I had no sense
of belonging to the branch and was planning to leave soon, but hearing internal stories was
not good. step out of bed
The moment I stepped forward, I sighed. As soon as I step on the floor, my bottom feels
throbbing and painful. It was an instant for the resentment that had subsided to resurface.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was sitting on the bed with his back slightly raised and ruminating over
his resentment for a moment, sighed and stood up. But fortunately, it was worth walking
slowly.
“Is it worth taking a walk? I’m not feeling well so I just need to rest.”
my uncle asked. Jeong Tae-ui was too lazy to answer so he waved his hand. Anyway, it
would have been in vain to pretend to be fine in front of these quick-witted people, smile
brightly and run out saying ‘of course’. It would be less awkward to just go along and show
that you are in pain. Illay looked at him and looked like he was about to say something, but
he kept his mouth shut. My uncle’s gaze is so stinging, I lament this reality.
Jeong Tae-eui walked away creakingly. If I were to write something like the story of
Jeong-tae's ordeal someday, I would definitely be able to fill a chapter with just the events
that have happened in the past few days.
10. Sign
The guys in the South American branch are a bit weird, the guys in the African branch are
unpredictable, the guys in the Australian branch are a bit unlucky, and the guys in the
European branch are so fucking unlucky.
My uncle once said happily. This was not long before joint training with Europe. At least what
was said about Europe was not wrong. Although it was a decision that took a lot of the
supervisor's input, the guys in the European branch were clearly unlucky enough to be
damned.

Isn’t it possible to pick a representative case from those around you right now? So, are the
statements about South America, Africa, and Australia true? That point was not yet known.
We will probably never know about the African or Australian branches in the future. Jeong
Tae-eui will leave UNHRDO soon after the joint training with South America ends. These
days, I hope you can face that day with a healthy body.
Days were going on just waiting to happen.
“It’s the South American branch. The guys there are a bit weird-headed. The guys from
South America are a bit like that. Can’t you tell when you watch them play soccer? They’re
hot-tempered with a flower on their head, that’s right.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who heard what Carlo said, tapped his knee and nodded. Indeed, in that
sense, it means ‘your head is strange’. Although it was a very racist remark, it suddenly
made sense. If they hear that, those hot-headed people with a flower on their head will be
extremely angry.
In the seat diagonally in front, Alta frowned and muttered darkly.
“South America... I have a grudge against those guys. The South American guy who used
my room during our joint training last year left the bamboo pillow I had saved in pieces. Just
try coming this time. I’ve been working hard since last year. “I was preparing for it.”
“If he comes here and you go to Australia, there’s no point in worrying.”
Tou said something very reasonable, but it didn't seem to fall on Alta's ears.
“Well, we’ll know what happens to Alta after we draw lots tonight. We’ll have to wait and see
who will come from over there.”
“It’s not easy to resolve a grudge.”
"Besides, if you're unlucky, you may try to let go of your grudge and end up holding more of
it. That's what Jeon Ching was like. It was good that he ran into the guy who beat him up in
Dalian again, but to get revenge, he was lifted up with a kick and the weight of that guy hit
him. “I couldn’t hold on and fell and got crushed.”
“Ah. I remember. That time I sprained my ankle and was limping around for a while?”

Even though I was giving a lecture, I could hear whispering voices coming from all over the
place. Ching, who heard the sound from far away, shouted and said something, but no one
paid any attention.
Jeong Tae-eui chuckled.
As the joint training with South America approached, Jeong Tae-ui felt much more
comfortable. Not for any other reason, but because they tend to unite internally when an
external enemy approaches, those colleagues who had been tickling were now burning with
determination to fight without even having time to point their blades at Jeong Tae-eui.
Okay, that's good. It will be easier for me if you don't point fingers at me until the joint training
is over. Moreover, once training is over, this rough storm will also end.
Jeong Tae-eui shook his head with pride. Moreover, I could tell right away by the
atmosphere. The joint training with South America was nothing compared to the joint training
with Europe that took place the other day. At that time, as the training approached, people
became very nervous and showed ugly faces, but this time, their fighting spirit was burning
as if they were preparing for an official sports competition. Still not a good competition
It was definitely a friend. I couldn't see any words or actions like saying, "It's been a while
since I met you," but compared to Europe, South America could be said to be a close friend
that can't live without.
“There. Don’t accidentally break something while talking. Concentrate on the data.”
The instructor in front must have heard the commotion and spoke sternly. The members kept
their mouths shut, pretending not to notice and turned their attention back to the video
footage moving forward. Jeong Tae-ui also looked at the data with a relaxed mind. Even if I
read it from beginning to end, I couldn't find a crazy person like Ilay. They all appear to be
fighting with fighting power that is within the range of normal people. Jeong Tae-eui is
normal.
Watching the fierce fight inside warmed my heart.
Now, tonight, we will draw lots to see who will leave and who will stay. And when tomorrow
passes and Sunday comes, South American branch members come to visit. Jeong Tae-ui
did not need to draw lots. The instructor follows wherever the instructor goes. If his direct
instructor leaves, he follows him, and if he stays, he stays with him. Even when we went on
business trips, most of the time we went together. During this training, Illay was here.
It remains. Naturally, Jeong Tae-ui also remained. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the instructor who
was sitting next to the screen and looking at the screen with a dull expression.

-You stay here. And please help Mackin.

Jeong Tae-eui looked at him, remembering what his uncle had said. Unlike Mackin, and the
same goes for other people, there was no need to talk that much. I don't even know what
kind of person he is. They were nothing more than simple instructors and members.
My uncle said that I could help him when he asked, but would he ever ask me to help him? I
didn't know what his uncle would tell him, but I couldn't imagine what he might need his help
with. But, well, it doesn't matter to anyone, but if it was something that required finding a
loud-mouthed member, it wasn't something that couldn't be understood. In addition, a branch
will soon be established
If you are planning to leave, it may be easier to pamper yourself. I just hope that it's an easy
task that doesn't require much effort.
“Now that I think about it.”
Jeong Tae-eui turned his head when he heard a voice quietly coming from next to him. Carlo
rested his chin, looked forward, tilted his body slightly towards Jeongtae, and muttered to
himself.
“It looked like Xinru was thinking about quitting UNHRDO… Did they even fight?”
Jeong Tae-eui, who, like Carlo, had been listening with his eyes focused in front of him,
stopped. Then I slowly turned my head and looked at him blankly. It was the first time.
Carlo, who glanced at Jeong Tae-ui, raised his eyebrows and shrugged as if he realized that
this was his first time hearing it.
“Well, I don’t know. I happened to hear it in passing while I was at the office to do some
business. I may have misheard it.”
Carlo had a shocked expression on his face, as if he had said something in vain, but he
immediately waved his hand and spoke. Jeong Tae-ui muttered, still staring at him.
“Why are you quitting?”

“I don’t know either. I thought I heard something like that at first glance, so I asked if you
would know. I don’t know.”
Carlo clicked his tongue. Jeong Tae-eui looked at Carlo with a puzzled face, but he
pretended not to see him and did not even glance at him. Xinru thinks about quitting. Jeong
Tae-eui had never heard such a thing. There was never any sign of that. I was taken aback
when I heard something I had never even thought about. Nervousness was evident in my
fingers tapping the desk like a habit.
Now that I think about it, I haven't had a leisurely conversation with Xinru in a while. No, I
only realized it now, but Jeong Tae-ui never told Xin Lu that he would be leaving UNHRDO
after the training in South America was over. The moment Jeong Tae-ui realized that fact, he
was dumbfounded. I wasn't surprised to hear that Xinru might quit. It's such a natural thing
for me
I just forgot to mention it, but now I see that I didn't tell Xinru that I was planning to quit this
place, too.
Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head as if tearing it out.
It wasn't good to go around telling everyone that I would only be here for a little while, but I
had to at least tell Xinru. It was a bit unclear whether they were dating or not, but it was just
politeness towards people. I will have to say that when I meet Xinru. After that, I felt like I
should ask him about the fact that he seemed to be contemplating quitting. It seems like
there are suddenly a lot of difficult problems that need to be solved.
I felt it.
***
“It looks like the next commander-in-chief has almost been decided on Rudolph.”
While Jeong Tae-ui was sipping water, he suddenly said as if he remembered Illay. Jeong
Tae-eui, who was deep in thought that he wanted to drink beer, which he had not seen for
several days, rather than water, glanced at Illay.
“There’s still a long way to go before a decision is made. Wasn’t there a comprehensive
evaluation after finishing the training in South America and cleaning up everything?”
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and asked what he said, which was different from what he had
heard. If Jeong Tae-eui were to become Rudolph Gentile, it wouldn't be too bad. In fact, it
didn't matter to Jeong Tae-eui whether the position of next governor here went to Rudolph
Jantil or Mao Lee, but since the person his uncle served was Rudolph, he was only slightly
inclined towards Rudolph.

As Illay said, if the next commander-in-chief is appointed, it is a good thing because there
will be no reason for Jeong Tae-ui to be tied down here anymore. There are not many days
left until Jeong Tae-eui can leave here. As I heard from my uncle, by the time the joint
training with the South American branch is over and the cleanup is over, a
commander-in-chief will be appointed, and then Jeong Tae-eui will be able to leave here
after completing the deadline that his uncle mentioned.
It will. Illay said something insignificant as he looked through the bookshelf of Jeong Tae-ui,
who must have already memorized the list of books, out of habit.
“On the surface, that’s true. However, if you do a mid-term evaluation, Rudolph is superior.
Probably, unless something significant happens in this joint training, the result will not
change.”
"okay?"
Jeong Tae-eui added, “It’s a good thing for my uncle,” and then suddenly looked at Illay.
Come to think of it, wasn't this man under the command of the Maori? If Rudolph becomes
commander-in-chief, it will not be easy for him to move up as he is naturally aligned with the
Maori people.
Jeong Tae-eui covered his mouth with a book, thought for a moment, and then quietly asked.
“If that happens, it won’t be very good for you. It won’t hinder your success.”
"hmm?"
Illay, who was sweeping the bookshelf, looked at Jeong Tae-ui blankly for a moment as if he
did not understand what he said. After a few seconds, he smiled, saying “Aha.”
“Get ahead. Yes, that’s right. It will be difficult to rise to the rank of Ama Instructor while you
are in this branch. If you don’t stay in line, you will be wasting several years. It’s not even a
task.”
Illay spoke calmly as if he were talking to someone else. Jeong Tae-eui muttered, ‘What, I
guess it doesn’t really matter.’ Ilay didn't give a definite answer to that, but just laughed out
loud at what was so funny. Hearing that laughter, Jeong Tae-eui frowned. I guess I asked a
stupid question. Well, for a guy born with a diamond spoon in his mouth, a small promotion
is such a big deal. If you think about it, this guy is my
Didn't he already have a position in his brother's company?

“Actually, success is not that important. Furthermore, ability and success are not necessarily
proportional.”
Jeong Tae-eui spoke hesitantly and lifted the book, blocking the disapproving face from his
view.
“That is correct. No matter how capable you are, it is difficult to succeed if you are not given
the appropriate conditions. And those conditions cannot be achieved through your own
efforts alone.”
Illay's voice came from in front of the bookshelf and approached one step at a time. Jeong
Tae-ui clicked his tongue.
“If your abilities were proportional to your position in society, the world would be completely
different from what it is now. Maybe you would become the younger brother of the dictator
who rules this world.”
"The dictator's younger brother... older brother? It's not a matter of ability or success, but a
matter of personality. I think that won't happen even after he dies or wakes up."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, thinking of his older brother who, judging by his abilities, might
really be able to be at the top of the world, but due to his personality, he would run away
even if he were given such a position for free. Meanwhile, Illay came right in front of Jeong
Tae-eui, grabbed the book that was covering Jeong Tae-eui's face, and lifted it up. Our eyes
meet. Jeong Tae-eui frowned reflexively. Illay's eyes
It got thinner.
“Oh my. It’s so hard to make such an impression as soon as our eyes meet. Do you have to
be so blatant to use it?”
“Change your position and think about whether you wouldn’t have done that.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered sullenly. Not much time has passed since the day I almost died and
barely survived. I vividly remember the few days I spent being unable to move from bed,
barely dragging my legs to go to the bathroom or search the refrigerator, only to find it too
difficult to do so so I returned to bed and collapsed. Even now, when I think of that time, I
feel angry and a thousand dollars well up in my heart. fitfully
For a moment, I had the thought, ‘I’ll have to kill that guy to relieve my anger,’ and then it
disappeared. Who wouldn't be impressed if they were in Jeong Tae-eui's position like this?
No, rather, Jeong Tae-ui thought that his personality had reached the stage of perfection
when he saw himself slipping away while grumbling, 'Damn, I stepped on it too hard.' If Illay
had his

If I had been in his position, it was scary to even imagine, but the opponent would have
disappeared without even leaving a trace of bone behind.
It was worth a thousand dollars. Since then, Illay has not changed at all. There was no sign
of regret or embarrassment. Of course, that doesn't mean he's being more friendly. As I was
passing by, I lightly bumped my shoulder and said, ‘Oh, did you bump into me? I said 'I'm
sorry' half-heartedly, and it almost made me think that the person passing by was
apologizing more deeply.
Jeong Tae-ui thought seriously for a moment. Perhaps his personality was in a very messed
up state without him even realizing it. Since he said he didn't really know his personality, that
could have been the case. I kept thinking that my uncle, who could not bear to see such
things, might have brought Jeong Tae-eui here to improve his character.
Have I become less of a human being?
I felt like if I got out of here, even Lieutenant Kim would be able to love me with a heart like
heaven.
“...It’s quiet.”
In the ear of Jeong Tae-eui, who is thinking about converting to religion in repentance for his
past, Illay suddenly bursts into Jeong Tae-eui's room, where he is taking his final rest before
joint training, and sits down without warning, muttering. I heard. Hearing those words, Jeong
Tae-ui also paid attention to the outside for a moment.
It wasn't that there was no sound. The 6th floor is a place where a lot of people stay
compared to the 1st floor where the instructors live. Thinking back to when I was in my
uncle's or Illay's room, I could say that it was quite noisy now.
But it was definitely quieter than usual now. This is because half the people left. After the
lottery the night before yesterday, half of the members left the island yesterday morning. By
now, they are probably waiting in Canberra to join the Australian branch.
“Yes, I guess the person is half as good as usual.”
Jeong Tae-ui nodded and answered. In terms of being noisy and having a loud voice, it may
be even more so since all the sad guys like Alta have fled to Australia. Poor Alta. I was
thinking about the resentment of the bamboo pillow for so long.
“Now that I think about it.”

Illay spoke as if something suddenly occurred to him. When Jeong Tae-ui turned around
curiously, he was pointing at the desk calendar.
“Wasn’t it your birthday a few days ago?”
“Huh? Ah...ᅳ.”
I forgot. Only after hearing those words did Jeong Tae-ui realize that his birthday had
recently passed. Not long ago...... Now that I see it, on my birthday this year, I was lying in
bed all day. It was the day after I got hit by that damn guy.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the calendar and checked the date and felt uncomfortable. I felt a
hint of resentment again, but I couldn't take out the resentment by bringing up the same
story over and over again, so I just groaned in displeasure and kept my mouth shut.
“Okay, how about contact?”
Il-Ray, perhaps aware of Jeong Tae-ui's grudge, suddenly said something incomprehensible.
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, looking at him in confusion.
“What kind of contact are you talking about… Ah, ah, that’s right. Yes, thank you. Anyway, I
got a call. They said the suit would be ready within the next week. The shop manager
refused to come and tell me in person. I’ll pick it up later. “I’m going to go. Outsiders can’t
come in here anyway.”
He added, “It may be just a courier service, but it’s burdensome to bring it yourself,” but this
time, Illay frowned as if confused. Then, as if he understood what Jeong Tae-ui was talking
about, he muttered, “Ah,” but his frown still did not straighten.
“No, I’m not talking about the suit.”
He muttered like a sigh and rubbed his wrinkled forehead with his white hand.
“I mean the phone, the phone. From Jeong Jae-i. They say they contact each other around
their birthdays.”
“Jay hyung? No, I haven’t heard from you.”

Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. After answering that way, it turns
out that it is. There was no contact. Well, we didn't necessarily promise to contact each other
on our birthdays, but we always looked for each other on those days, as if it were an implicit
promise in our own way. Even if I forget on the same day, I usually contact them within a few
days. It was like that when we lived together, but we were separated due to school and work
issues.
It was like that even when I was living.
“I guess I won’t hear from you this year... I miss you when I hear that. Where are you right
now?”
Jeong Tae-ui looked up at the ceiling and muttered. It would be nice if I could contact him
first, but I had no way of knowing where he was. Just waiting for contact.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was blankly thinking about his twin brother, suddenly felt gazes on him
and rolled his eyes. Next to him, Illay was staring at him silently. With inexplicably sunken
eyes.
"......."
Ah, I thought. There was no particular basis, but I realized it. Ilei was a little disappointed
now. Probably about the fact that there was no contact from Jeong Jae-ui. I don't know if it
was simple curiosity or some other reason, but he was waiting for news from Jeong Jae-ui.
As Jeong Tae-eui looked at him blankly, Illay slightly raised his eyebrows. Perhaps he also
realized it. The fact that Jeong Tae-ui found out what was going on.
Perhaps a little embarrassed, he rubbed his chin and clicked his tongue. Jeong Tae-eui
straightened his body, which had been leaning against the back of the chair, and asked.
“Did you have business with Jae’s brother?”
Ilay kept his mouth shut for a moment and then gave a short answer as if he didn't feel like it.
“To be exact, someone I know.”

"aha."
Jeong Tae-ui nodded. Indeed, it seems that people looking for Jeong Jae-ui are scattered all
over the place. If even this man, who is usually not interested in other people's affairs, is
interested in Jeong Jae-ui's whereabouts, it goes without saying that other people are. In all
likelihood, all lines to contact Jeong Tae-eui, whether by phone or computer, were being
checked.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed.
what. I've been saying he's been hanging around nearby for the past few days, so I guess
that's it. For some reason, I saw it unusually often.
After Illay recovered completely and Jeong Tae-eui lay sick in his place, Illay would look into
Jeong Tae-eui's room two or three times a day. When he was lying down groaning, he would
raise his head as if to check his body condition and then return, and even when he was able
to move around a little and resumed his duties as a priest, he would stay in Jeong Tae-eui's
room every night for no reason and talk nonsense.
I used to go.
So deep down, I was trying to console my resentment by thinking kindly that this guy might
actually be feeling sorry because he didn't show any outward signs.
But the conclusion was this.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed, “Hmm.” It was too much of a hassle to ask, and I didn't have high
expectations for this guy's personality anyway. There is nothing to be angry about again. I'd
be lying if I said I didn't feel a little relieved.
“There was no contact... Wouldn’t they have been checking everything anyway?”
Jeong Tae-eui pointed at the phone with his chin and spoke with a sigh. Illay looked at Jeong
Tae-eui for a moment and then smiled as usual, probably giving up on speaking.
“Since they are such unusual twins, I thought we might be able to contact them through
some unscientific method.”

“Well, if there is such a thing, I would like to learn it too. I think it would be very useful when
taking a test or interview.”
I muttered to myself, thinking that if I could communicate with Jeong Jae-ui in an unscientific
way, there would be nothing to be afraid of living in this world.
Jeong Tae-eui jumped up from the bed. I guess I'm hungry for beer. I felt like I had to go to
my uncle's room and steal a few cans. If you look closely, you might find soju too. I didn't like
soju that much, but sometimes when I was in a bad mood, it was okay in its own way.
“Okay, if I get in touch with you, what do you want to say? Do you want me to make
weapons for you? I heard they stopped making weapons after leaving UNHRDO.”
Since his uncle had left for Australia, the room was obviously locked, but there was a key in
Jeong Tae-ui's drawer that he had received directly from his uncle. Jeong Tae-eui hung the
keychain on his hand, jingled it, and shook it once before looking back at Illay. And I give him
advice with a good heart.
“Jae-ui’s brother, once you say he won’t do it, he won’t do anything. He doesn’t talk much
and has a gentle personality, so there are people who take it easy and try to persuade him to
go against Jae-ui’s wishes, but there are no successful cases. He’s not a person for whom
threats will work.”
Jeong Tae-eui added, wondering if it would be possible to make a proper threat to that lucky
person, and showed signs of leaving the room. However, Illay, who was supposed to show
signs of leaving the room together, was still sitting on the chair and did not move, staring at
Jeong Tae-eui intently.
“......I think I’m going to go to my uncle’s room for a moment. Do you want to stay here the
whole time?”
“......No. Let’s wake up together.”
When Jeong Tae-ui spoke, Illay readily got up and followed him. Yes, this guy’s room was
right around the corner from his uncle’s room, Jeong Tae-eui thought as he headed toward
the elevator. While I was walking with Ilay about half a step behind me, I occasionally
bumped into colleagues passing by. As soon as he saw Illay, his colleagues made grim
faces, and Jeong Tae-eui also took the same look and did as he is now accustomed to.
Even though it is a familiar thing, I sigh.
After getting into the elevator and closing the door, Jeong Tae-eui was able to escape those
harsh gazes and muttered to himself.

“But if you think about it, if a monster-like guy is on the enemy’s side, we should be afraid
and hate him, but if he’s on our side, shouldn’t we be willing to welcome him? It increases
our power.”
“It would depend on the monster’s record. But who is that monster?”
Next to Jeong Tae-ui, Illay asked softly. Jeong Tae-ui says, “Well…,” and closes his mouth.
Well, that monster, who swung numerous weapons at his colleagues - even his bare hands
were weapons - there's no way he would look that good if he joined our side.
Moreover, if I recall back, when this guy was in the European branch, the European branch
members did not trust, follow, or respect him. Suddenly, a feeling of sadness passed through
my mind. It's a pity that I can't tell anyone.
Life is a life in which countless people are intertwined one by one like weft and warp threads,
but in the midst of it all, this man seemed to be alone and disconnected. He doesn't even
know how sad it is to be alone. I don't even know the emptiness. He was a man who didn't
know anything about that from the beginning. The indifferent mind that lived his life laughing
at such sentiments could have been fortunate for him. If you didn't know by now
It is for his sake that he hopes that he will never find out in the future. It was bitter and sad. If
you tell this guy, he'll laugh.
“If you suddenly get stabbed and fall down in a dirty alley, and there is no one to save you,
and you die, I will be the only one who feels sad.”
Just before the elevator stopped at the first basement floor, Jeong Tae-ui muttered. Illei
made a very strange face at that blunt voice, which he could not tell at first glance whether it
was comforting or mocking. He was looking at Jeong Tae-eui as if he were astonished and
then smiled. Surprisingly, he wasn't angry. On the contrary, I just laughed out loud as if I had
heard something interesting and said, ‘Thank you for that.’ Saying this calmly
Looking at this, Tae-ui Jeong waited for the door of the stopped elevator to open, thinking
that maybe his personality had become a lot bolder or more irritable after coming to this
neighborhood and getting hit here and there, or maybe it was a change in a good direction.
The door opened and Jeong Tae-ui, who was walking forward, stopped. It was because
someone was standing in front of the elevator. This might not have been the case on the 6th
basement floor, where there were many people, but on the 1st basement floor, where there
were only a few people, this rarely happened.
The person standing in front of him, Rudolph Jeantil, raised his eyebrows for a moment as if
he was surprised to meet him like that, but smiled calmly after checking the faces of Jeong
Tae-ui and Illay.

“Good luck starting tonight, both of you.”

To him who gives a formal greeting, Illay also gives a formal reply.
“Isn’t it worth the trouble? It’s natural to make sure that it can be completed without any
problems.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who could not talk to them due to his status as a church officer and had no
intention of doing so, just listened to the few words of conversation that had become
commonplace from the side in silence. And then I was very surprised. That man could say
such polite and typical phrases. Maybe I'll pretend to be a normal person when I go to work
or somewhere else.
After a short conversation with Illay, Rudolph turned his attention to Jeong Tae-ui. His eyes
narrow slightly.
"Are you getting used to living here? I'll miss it because I can't see my family often."
“Ah... well, we didn’t get along that warmly. Thank you for your concern.”
Jeong Tae-eui answered while thinking of his only remaining family. There are many people
here and there who subtly ask about my brother. Rudolph smiled and said, “I guess so,” and
then finished his sentence appropriately and walked away. They politely saw him off and
didn't say anything for a moment even after Rudolph disappeared into the elevator.
“What kind of event week is this? I don’t know why so many people are looking for you these
days.”
As Jeong Tae-ui grumbled, Illay laughed.
“It’s not like that these days, it’s always been like that. You just didn’t know. And now that his
whereabouts are unknown, it’s even more so.”
“Hmm... If there is any news about my brother, my uncle will take care of it and report it.”

Jeong Tae-eui tapped the elevator door with the tip of his fingernail and turned around. My
uncle's superior, Jang Til, was still an unknown person. Jeong Tae-eui didn't need to know,
but he didn't feel like it. I headed to my uncle's room, muttering about how many beer cans I
should bring out. Illay, who was smiling subtly as he walked next to Jeong Tae-eui, muttered
softly, barely audible.
“Instructor Jeong Chang-in doesn’t like Jang Til very much.”
Jeong Tae-ui slowed down his steps slightly. I glanced at Illay, but he wasn't looking at Jeong
Tae-ui. Illay, who was leisurely walking forward and making eye contact, smiled and lightly
waved his hand.
"joke."
"......."
Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders, meaning it didn’t matter. This type of story has never
had a good ending without thinking deeply about the meaning. It was like that at school and
in the military.
Well, Jeong Tae-eui decided to take it easy and wonder how many subordinates like their
superiors.
It didn't take long before we reached my uncle's room. Illay's room is located a little further
down the hallway. Jeong Tae-eui, who was opening his uncle's door with a key, suddenly
realized that Illay was stopping next to him and turned around.
"....... why?"
Although he opened the locked door with a key, he didn't want to let others into a room that
wasn't his own, so he asked while holding the doorknob. It means that there is more work left
to do, and it also means that it cannot be brought into this room.
Illay suddenly smiled, stretched out his arm, and placed his hand on the wall a little away
next to Jeong Tae-eui's face. Jeong Tae-eui frowns slightly, half-trapped between the wall
and Illay. What are you doing with this again?
“It looks like you’re feeling better now.”

Illay whispered, subtly trailing off. Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes and faced him.
“I guess you don’t like it because you look like you’re walking around normally and getting
through your workday without problems.”
He jingled the keys and said something very disapproving, and Illay laughed.
"Starting tonight, you'll be busy dealing with the South American guys for a while, so I
thought I'd like to relax a little. Besides, I don't think there will be time to get used to it if we
hang out so infrequently."
“I have no intention of ever getting used to it.”
Jeong Tae-eui spoke clearly. Even though I lived a rough and harsh life, I felt like I would
experience a trauma that I had never experienced before. I wonder if I was terrified when I
saw a sausage the size of my forearm in my dream last night. Jeong Tae-eui's face
hardened as he thought about a few days ago when he looked at the bloody stool in the
bathroom and became meditative. I can't see that happening again, I wonder if it's just a
scam...
Jeong Tae-eui shook his head in shock and glared warily at Illay, who was smiling as if he
were embarrassed.
“Jeong Tae-i. I don’t know if you know him, but… I didn’t even think of him as he didn’t look
very appetizing and had a body that wasn’t particularly attractive, but he turned out to be an
amazing beast.”
Jeong Tae-ui frowned and tilted his head. For a moment, he had to rack his brain to
understand what he was saying.
"what......."
“It was so sticky that I thought it was going to be eaten. Even though it was crying like it was
going to hurt, I was wondering what it would be like if I got used to it, and just thinking about
it made me feel sore... Ugh.”
Illay, who was whispering in Jeong Tae-eui's ear, smiled and took a step back. Jeong Tae-eui
swung the hand holding the key aimed at his temple and glared at him with dumbfounded
eyes. It seemed like this guy was changing his business from a crazy guy to a pervert.
However, Ilei lightly grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's wrist and came close to him. In front of Jeong
Tae-ui, who had the door behind him, a thick

It touched Ilay’s groin.

"이 새끼, 알고는 있었지만 진짜 질 나쁘네....... 지금 그게, 네놈이 힘으로 누른 사람을 앞에
두고 할 소리냐,이 개새끼야?!"
"You'd better listen carefully. There's no man who doesn't fall in love with a beautiful woman,
so my advice is to keep an eye on the other person when teasing him or her. I was planning
on having a casual night out, but if someone like a stalker ends up getting attached, it's
going to be a problem, right?"
Illay smiled and whispered, and as soon as he finished speaking, he kissed Jeong Tae-ui.
Rather than saying they kissed, it might be more correct to say that they tried to swallow the
inside of their mouths. It came off only after vigorously sucking the root of the tongue and
licking thoroughly from the teeth to the gums and lips. Only after rubbing the waist, which is
closely pressed together, as if slowly turning once, does one take a half step back.
Illay licked his lips as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui, who was rubbing the corner of his mouth
with the back of his hand with an overtly unpleasant expression on his face, and lightly
squeezed his crotch once, as if he was disappointed.
“I told you there’s nothing to take it too seriously. It’s just a simple matter of resolving our
desires with someone we know. How many times have you and I done that before?”
“That’s if I just borrowed your hand. This person’s body was cut in two and he almost died.
What kind of desire is this freezing desire? Can you solve it all by yourself?”
As Jeong Tae-ui fired fiercely, Illay laughed out loud. “Okay, I’m sorry about that,” Jeong
Tae-eui shook his fist in vain as he smiled for a long time, and sighed like a moan.
“If anyone wants to relieve their desires, they can find someone else. Just like you said,
there are many people who easily solve their desires among their colleagues, just from what
I know.”
Then Illay suddenly stopped laughing. He blinks and stares at Jeong Tae-ui as if he heard a
new sound he had never thought of before, then tilts his head and mutters to himself. Yes,
that is correct, I said.
Thinking that it would be difficult to find a person who is this self-centered, Jeong Tae-eui
kicked Illay out and went into his uncle's room and closed the door.
I didn't feel comfortable. That damned bastard was really good at bringing out the
resentment that had been forgotten.

I took out the remaining cans of beer from the refrigerator and drank them all at once, and I
felt like my stomach was a little relieved. Instead, I was so full that I had to roll around on the
floor.
***
There is no place in any building that is not easily accessible by people. Whether in the
military, military school, high school, middle school, or even elementary school, Jeong
Tae-ui's hobby was to find such places. This is because I knew that if I could find such a
place, I could put it to good use.
When I was in elementary school, it was an empty lot surrounded by bushes on the hill
behind the school. I used it to avoid adults and friends who bothered me when I asked about
my brother and to hang out with a few like-minded friends. When I was in middle school, it
was between the shelves inside the old materials storage room in the library. It was great for
skipping boring classes and taking a nap. When I was in high school, it was an art room in a
closed annex. Sometimes I light a cigarette
It was perfect. As the weather got late, a cold wind blew in, making it perfect for storing a few
cans of beer. As I transitioned from military school to the military, it was difficult because I
was in the position of a cadet and an officer, and there were frequent patrols, but even then,
there was nothing I couldn't find. I used to find a hole in a corner and enjoy a leisurely rest.
I got caught a few times and got into a lot of trouble, but I enjoyed the fun of finding new
places each time. That habit followed him wherever he went, and even after returning home
after being discharged, Jeong Tae-eui would sometimes put a chair behind the water tank on
the rooftop and go up there to play alone.
So it's no different here. As soon as he arrived at the Asia branch, Jeong Tae-eui wandered
around and explored the building and found a couple of places with few people. This place is
one of them. A small emergency staircase on the west side connecting the 3rd basement
level and the 2nd floor. There weren't many people walking down the narrow stairs, so much
so that two people could pass side by side. To the extent that the significance of the
existence of the stairs is questioned,
Jeong Tae-eui had never seen anyone while he was here. In addition to Jeong Tae-ui, there
seemed to be other people hanging out here occasionally, leaving traces such as pieces of
toilet paper, but we did not encounter them directly.
Jeong Tae-eui sat on the stairs, sipped beer, and said, “Ha,” and savored it happily. While
other people are sweating blood and suffering, hiding in a corner like this and having fun
makes whatever you eat taste good.
A group of hot-headed people with a flower on their head were talking somewhere out there.
The voices of colleagues talking together can also be heard. A few days after the joint
training began, that loud noise, a mixture of exclamations and shouts, could be heard
everywhere at any time. The day a member of the South American branch came to the
Asian branch, a gang fight immediately broke out as if it were a hazing ceremony. The
hallway

There was chaos and several pieces of property were damaged. However, it wasn't the
vicious fight during the European branch, where it seemed like there was even a hint that he
wouldn't regret it even if he actually killed him. In the European era, it was 'You should try
dying', but in this case it was 'You should try it once'.
The Asian and South American branch members, who had a fight on the first night, joined
forces and drank together after the fight. It was a rare occurrence in joint training between
competing branches. Jeong Tae-eui thought that the reason was that the instructor who
stepped in to mediate the fight was Illay.
‘It’s inconvenient to be an instructor, having to beat up a bunch of dogs like that while taking
the situation into your own hands,’ Ilay said as if he was annoyed after seeing the fight that
took place on the 6th basement floor. He then picked up an iron pipe, took off his shirt,
wrapped it around the pipe, and entered the fight, muttering, 'If this is the case, I won't die
straight away even if I get hit.' There is nothing to say after that.
The Asian and South American branch members, who were fighting each other by the collar,
were frightened when they saw Illay's demon-like appearance slowly advancing from the end
of the hallway, causing a bloody mess, and rushed at him. Even groups that originally didn't
get along well will naturally come together when they have a common enemy.
Jeong Tae-eui saw such political structure with his own eyes that day. Before they had even
made it halfway down the hallway, other instructors rushed in and tried to calm the situation
by stopping them, but that was enough for Ilay, whose name was widely known throughout
all branches and headquarters of UNHRD O, to become a public enemy.
“It’s not easy to plant so much resentment like that, it’s not easy....”
In some ways, Illay was truly an outstanding person. Jeong Tae-ui shook his head and
sighed. This place, rather than chasing such a guy out, is also amazing in its own way by
making him an instructor. Where on earth can we send the talent trained under an instructor
like that?
“Ah. Or to cultivate a strong spirit and unwavering determination that will not give in to any
trials…”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was muttering to himself, suddenly closed his mouth in gloom. As to
whether he had become mentally stronger and more persistent during that ordeal, it seemed
like no.
At that time, the pager in my pocket vibrated. Jeong Tae-eui held the beer can and took out
the pager to check the message.
'Tae-hyung, I'm going now.'

There was no need to even check the caller's number. Jeong Tae-eui put the pager back in
his pocket. When the joint training began, it became very difficult for the instructors and
instructors to meet each other as they became busier than usual. We need to talk, we need
to meet up and talk, and as I was thinking about that, I got a call from Xinru on the extension
last night. So, we decided to meet for some time during the day today.
In this sparsely populated place that Xinru had previously told me about.
Jeong Tae-eui took another sip of beer. What should I start talking about first? While I was
immersed in thought, a loud shout came from afar, as if someone in the sparring hall had
been defeated in a grand manner. Until a little while ago, Jeong Tae-eui was also there. It is
said that the instructor always sticks around with the instructor, but as long as the instructor
stays in the instructor's room outside of the regular routine.
The police officer went to work like other members of the department.
Today, Illay had nothing scheduled until 3 PM. So Jeong Tae-eui was attending lectures in
the morning and free sparring in the afternoon, as usual. After about 30 minutes, we would
have to go to the instructor's office, but until then, it was sparring time. And at times like this,
if I didn't give a shout, I didn't have time to do anything else. In the one-on-one free sparring
held in the afternoon, Jeong Tae-ui
The order was forward.
As I went to the front of the sparring room, wondering how to get hit less painfully, my
sparring partner, who was one step ahead of me, tilted his head when he saw Jeong Tae-ui.
'I think I've seen you somewhere before.'
The man, who looked more Arab than South American, looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a
suspicious look on his face. Jeong Tae-eui pondered how he could end the sparring without
getting hit by the man who was a hand taller than him, and answered, “Well, I don’t know.”
Of course, the man had seen Jeong Tae-ui before. Jeong Tae-eui remembered. However, if
you told them where they had met, there was a high chance that you would get hit twice
instead of once. On the first night he came to the Asia branch, he was the first to be struck
by a metal pipe wielded by Illay and thrown out. Jeong Tae-eui saw the man who was falling
down with his eyes closed and his mind was going in and out of consciousness.
I dragged him and laid him down on the edge of the hallway. And next to it, the people who
had fallen one after another were dragged and laid down one after another. I definitely did
one weight training that day.

After that, when we passed each other in a restaurant or hallway, I heard this man grit his
teeth and swear at Ilay several times. In this situation, 'You and I saw each other on the first
day. If I pretended to know 'I am Riglow's lieutenant,' the sparring would easily turn into a
bloody fight. However, Jeong Tae-eui's efforts were broken by the betrayal of his colleagues.
'That guy is Rick's lieutenant. Don't let down your guard.'
Those voices screaming and laughing are Carlo, Ching, and James. Damn you guys. I didn't
expect anything, but why are you blocking my path like this? When Jeong Tae-eui turns his
head and glares fiercely, a loud whistling sound is heard.
'...Ahaha. Are you that damned bastard’s teacher? Yes, nice meeting you. Let's try to stick
together today.'
In an instant, the man approached Jeong Tae-eui with his eyes shining sinisterly. Meanwhile,
on one side, the instructor was calmly giving the starting signal.
Jeong Tae-ui took a couple of steps back. Even though I think it will be of no use, I try to
appeal to his poor sense of reason.
'for a moment. Why are you sticking with me? If you have a grudge against Illay, go directly
to him and resolve it.'
'? 'Who is that?'
'...... Riglow. If you have a grudge against that guy, you should go to him and take it out on
him. Why are you doing this to me?'
When Jeong Tae-ui was silent for a moment and then corrected himself, the man laughed as
if he had caught a good deal.
'If you were close enough to call him by his name, you should have stopped him. It is a crime
of aiding and abetting. Whenever I think about that rotten guy, my teeth grind
together―――.'
With his teeth ground apart, the man grabbed Jeong Tae-ui by the collar. It was a
surprisingly fast movement. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and shouted, “Oops.”
'Hey, but who was the one who gently dragged you and laid you down in a corner when you
fell? Aren't you even thankful for that?!'

That was the moment the words fell. Jeong Tae-eui, who was hit by a man and was
spinning around in the air, tried to reflexively use the fall technique, but the expected shock
did not come. Very lightly, my body seemed to rise slightly, as if the air had become a
cushion, and then I lifted it, and the floor lightly touched my heels.
'huh? Did you do that? Did you wipe the blood stains with a wet towel?'
In front of me, the man who was still twisting Jeong Tae-ui's collar was looking down at him
suspiciously. When the man let go of his hand, Jeong Tae-eui lost his balance and rolled
around on the floor in an awkward position, nodding his head sulkily.
'okay. You laid it down, cleaned it, and left the medicine box next to you guys.'
'ah. Was that you? Yeah, yeah, that was appreciated. At that time, I didn't even know where
the medical unit was located.'
The man nodded, saying, um, um. As if it had happened at some point, the evil spirit
completely disappeared from the man's face. And with a big smile on his face - in fact, to
someone who didn't know his face - he looked ugly - Jeong Tae-ui stood up properly and
patted his shoulder.
Jeong Tae-eui inwardly sighed in relief, stroking his heart. If I do well, it will go smoothly. This
is why people should always do good deeds in their lives. Jeong Tae-eui also smiled along
with the man. The man even gave Jeong Tae-eui a pitiful look and comforted him by asking
how he ended up becoming such a bastard's lieutenant. Jeong Tae-eui says there are only
strange people at UNHRDO.
I thought there were people, but surprisingly, there are people who are this kind, I thought to
myself and nodded.
However, not everything went well for Jeong Tae-ui. The man smiled brightly and rolled up
his sleeves, saying, ‘Then let’s spar properly again.’ Just a few seconds later, Jeong Tae-ui
went out to the sparring hall and fell.
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, “Damn, let me throw it a little more gently,” but the man said “sorry,
sorry,” and still laughed heartily, with a face that wasn’t sorry at all. Fortunately, the sparring
ended without getting into a situation that would depress the mind, and Jeong Tae-eui came
into the room, patting his back and shoulder.
Even from a distance away, the man smiled brightly, muttering "Hey, friend" as soon as their
eyes met, and Jeong Tae-eui ended up understanding Carlo's words in a slightly different
way. That's why they said flowers bloomed on their heads. As the sparring continued for
several times and people's attention turned to the front of the sparring room, Jeong Tae-ui
glanced at him and said, 'I'm going to the bathroom for a moment.'

I left the sparring hall. And with my back still creaking, I came to this deserted resting place.
The South American branch members did not feel that bad. They were hot-tempered and
rough, but not insidious and cheerful friends. Although there may be individual differences,
each branch has its own unique atmosphere, and South America was like that. Carlo's
expression was perfect. They are hot-blooded people with flowers blooming on their heads.
If they had met in a non-competitive situation, Jeong Tae-eui would have been happy to
have met very interesting friends. facts
Jeong Tae-eui might have liked life at UNHRDO if he hadn't turned it off a bit. He quite
enjoyed this kind of life where all kinds of people gathered together and lived together.
okay. If some monster-like bastard hadn't come out and ruined my life, I could have stayed
stuck here even after half a year had passed as originally promised.
It's a little disappointing, but I didn't think I could do that either. Originally, life does not flow
only in the direction you want. Regardless of effort or ability, there are things you want but
cannot do and there are things you do not want but must do.
“Well…, it’s the great fortune of a true human being.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered as he twirled the beer can. At that time, I heard footsteps coming
down from upstairs. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head back. The appearance of the new tower
coming down looked upside down.
“Whatever you want to do, you have to wait for the will of heaven.”
Xin Lu seemed to have heard what Zheng Tae-ui was muttering and said with a smile. Jeong
Tae-eui also laughed.
“Everything in the world.”
“Haha, Tae-hyung, you sound like a fatalist when you say things like that.”
I was about to say, “It’s not me, it’s Illage,” but Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth. This is
because I already know how that face becomes blurry as soon as that name is mentioned.
 It's been a while since I last saw Shinru. It was still the same. It's fresh, white and lovely.
However, perhaps because I had been busy for a while, or for some other reason, my once
plump cheeks had become thin.
“Xinru. You’re skinny.”
As Jeong Tae-ui mutters pitifully, Xinru says yes? He asked again, smiling lonelyly and
rubbing his face with the back of his hand. It's just that I have a lot of work to do these days.
It's okay. At the voice muttering, "It's okay," Jeong Tae-eui's heart felt heavy, as if he had
heard him say, "It's because I'm having a hard time because of my brother."
“Xinru. Are you going to quit UNHRDO?”
Jeong Tae-eui spoke casually, as if he were talking about the weather. Shin Lu, who was
bending down to sit next to Jeong Tae-ui, paused for a moment.
“.......Where did you hear that?”
Listening to that voice hesitantly speaking, Jeong Tae-eui felt bitter and wondered if it was
true.
“Nothing like that. I was just thinking about what it would be like.”
Xinru muttered softly. Jeong Tae-ui waved his hand at him, who seemed to be in some
trouble.
I wondered if it would be my fault if Xinru quit. Maybe I didn't even know. If he had quit this
place against his will when he had no intention of staying here for long, it would have been
beyond words to say he was sorry.
“If it’s because of me, then don’t do it. I’m going out.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered quietly while putting a can of beer to his mouth. He could see that
Xinru was looking at him in surprise. Jeong Tae-ui sighed and looked back at him.
It wasn't something he would intentionally make a fuss about, but if he was involved in the
future he was trying to change, it seemed only right to let him know.

“It’s been half a year since the beginning. I came here because I had a conversation with
my uncle, so I didn’t come here with the intention of staying for a long time.”
"half a year......."
Xinru muttered. Jeong Tae-eui nodded, repeating, “Half a year.”
Xin Lu seemed to be counting that half a year. Shin Lu and Jeong Tae-eui also know. Half a
year is not long left.
“So, if you’re trying to leave because of me, that’s okay.”
Xin Lu was speechless. Jeong Tae-eui thought for a moment about what to say, but couldn't
think of anything else to say. So I just sipped my beer without any hesitation. With only a few
sips left, I wonder again what I should do if I drink it all.
“So, what are you going to do when you get out of here?”
Xin Lu, who had been silent for a while, asked cautiously. Jeong Tae-eui tilts his head and
says, “Hmm.”
“I’ll probably go back home again. I’ll have to go back and figure out what I can do to make a
living.”
Jeong Tae-ui added, “I’m just here for a moment, but I’m actually unemployed,” and finished
the few sips of beer left in one go. Come to think of it, that's right. It's not like he has any
talent for killing enemies, even though he served in the military, and he doesn't know what to
do for a living. My uncle said that it would be easy to find a job if I left here, but Jeong
Tae-eui learned something here.
All I had was enough patience to allow the layers of evil to pile up inside my body. I had no
idea that this was a company that hired people based on patience.
“Brother...! Then, then, I’ll introduce you to a good place. I’ll introduce you to a good place
that my father runs. If you go there, you’ll be safe.”
Xin Lu suddenly grabbed Zheng Taeyi's shoulder and shouted nervously. Jeong Tae-eui
blinked in embarrassment at this incomprehensible reaction and then waved his hand.

“No, I’m going back home. To my house. I’m not going to a very dangerous place.”
“What if that man chases me there...!”
Xin Lu cried and cried out. Jeong Tae-eui closed his mouth and blinked in embarrassment
again. I feel like something is off with the flow of the story. Obviously, the reason I brought
this up in the first place was to talk about Xinru's future.
This is because he thought that he should not give up his desired path because of Jeong
Tae-ui. But now, Xin Lu was putting his own work aside and was only talking nonsense while
holding on to Jeong Tae-ui. After Jeong Tae-ui understood what Xin Lu said, he sighed with
a dumbfounded expression on his face.
“Why is he chasing me there? What kind of scary joke is he telling?”
“...I don’t know, brother.”
Shinru muttered with a face that looked like he was about to cry. Jeong Tae-eui was weak at
that face, where tears seemed to pour down just by poking his cheek with a finger. Jeong
Tae-eui fidgeted and rummaged through his pockets, but found no useful items such as
tissues or handkerchiefs.
“I don’t know what. I don’t want anything from that guy. I don’t owe him anything. What
makes you say it’s dangerous?”
“You have dark intentions towards your brother! That guy likes you!”
Xinru clutched his chest in frustration and screamed. Then, his eyes widened as if he was
surprised by what had happened, and he closed his mouth with an expression that made
him feel like he was about to say something.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Xin Lu with an angry face. I think we had a similar conversation in the
past, but it's like this again. That ridiculous misunderstanding still remains the same. Or
maybe the rumor that he was having a fight with that guy reached Shinru's ears. Or, although
I don't know by what route, the story of him struggling to death on his bed may have spread.
Jeong Tae-eui felt like tearing out his hair.

“Shinru. ...Shinru. I don’t think that’s absolutely true. I think I know that guy a little better
than you, but he’s not that humane.”
Jeong Tae-ui said with a sigh. Now that I'm talking about it, my taste buds are bitter. Perhaps
in the future, even if we no longer meet them, Jeong Tae-eui will think of him bitterly even
while the man himself is satisfied with his life. Still, I hope he is at peace.
Xin Lu lowered his head. Maybe he's crying. The cheek that Jeong Tae-eui was looking at
was not wet, but his gloomy heart was somehow tangible.
Jeong Tae-ui stretched out his hand. I gently placed my hand on that soft hair. Wincing,
Xinru lowered his head. However, Jeong Tae-ui slowly stroked his small head, which did not
move or avoid. After all, he is a lovely child. Maybe it's a child who is completely different
from what you felt. No, I thought that was probably the case. But despite this, Xin Lu is still
fresh,
He was a soft and lovely child.
“Xinru. Is it because of me that you want to leave?”
Xin Lu did not answer. He only slightly tilted his head in Jeongtae's direction very faintly.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed. It was heavy. Even though I was criticized for being irresponsible, I
thought there was nothing I could do about it. However, the thought of other people's life
choices being placed on top of my own made me feel like I would be crushed by the weight.
“Brother. I hate that man so much. What if that man even tries to touch you? Just thinking
about it makes my heart swell.”
Xinru muttered. Jeong Tae-ui’s hand stopped for a moment.
...... It seems that such rumors have not reached this child's ears yet. On the one hand, I felt
fortunate, but on the other hand, a heavy stone was placed in my heart as I thought about
how Shinru would come out if I heard something like that in the future.
“If you want, I can stay here. I like my work here. If you leave here, it’s okay for me to stay
here. If I want to get away from that man.”

Xin Lu said things that were out of context. He continued to babble like that, holding on
tightly to the hem of Jeong Tae-ui's clothes, as if he was urgently saying whatever came to
mind.
Jeong Tae-ui was about to say something but closed his mouth. Xin Lu did not want to listen
to what Zheng Taiyi said. He didn't want to lose it if he let go, so he just held on to Jeong
Tae-eui and told him his wishes forever.
***
There are people whose very existence is a fraud. That could have several meanings, and
Jeong Tae-eui already knew one such person.
His older brother was a quiet and somewhat dazed person from an early age. In fact, except
when I was reading a book or writing something, I was almost always blank, and behind that
blank face that was just staring at the sky or empty space, thoughts were crossing like
lightning that would be difficult for an average person to keep up with even if they chased
after them with a calculator. Few people knew the truth. I can't believe a kid like that is such
a genius.
Jeong Tae-eui also heard people around him whispering several times that he didn't.
In another sense, my uncle could probably be said to be that kind of person. Although my
uncle had a formidable appearance at first glance, he seemed gentle and innocent when
seen taking a leisurely walk in the sunlight in his usual comfortable clothes. There are
probably only a few people who know that he can spit out as much harsh language as he
wants. Probably, even among the same instructors,
I thought there was someone I didn't know before. Jeong Tae-ui often thought, “It’s rare for
people to have such big differences.”
Thanks to those two people, Jeong Tae-eui already knew well that a person's appearance
and personality are not proportional, and he was confident that he had his own eye for
seeing people. But here he could tell. If you think about it that way, there will never be a
swindler who surpasses that man.
Jeong Tae-eui picked up the gloves that Illay had thrown away and frowned. The gloves,
which were bright navy blue in the morning, had turned black and hardened before even a
day had passed. Jeong Tae-ui's fingertips are covered in black powder that has dried and
crumbled to a crisp. It's solidified blood powder.
"It's really a fraud, a fraud...."
As Jeong Tae-ui mumbled as if he was tired, Illay, who was wiping his hands with a wet
towel, turned around.

"what?"
As he asked briefly, I wanted to point my finger in front of his nose and say, "You, you," but
Jeong Tae-ui just vaguely said, "Umm," and kept his mouth shut.
There was red blood on the wet towel he wiped his hands with, but his hands were actually
clean and without a single wound. The same goes for his face as he examines his hand by
opening and closing it a couple of times. Her face was clean and neat, as if it had just been
washed. The uniform he wore neatly was not even disheveled or wrinkled. Even if he is a
neat and sincere young man, he cannot find anything.
It was the outfit. The way he folds the towel neatly is also gentle. Looking at it this way, he
was a quiet and impressive young man. If this isn't a scam, what else is? Jeong Tae-eui took
out new gloves from his pocket and handed them over, grumbling to himself.
It was a rule that instructors did not participate in sparring or training. Basically, in most
cases, when fighting one-on-one, the instructor could not stand up to the instructor, and the
instructor's role was to watch the sparring and point out any shortcomings. It's not about
confronting it. When I said I occasionally participated, it mostly meant showing a
demonstration game.
Eli Liglow was the instructor. In principle, there was no need to confront members during the
regular workday. In a polite manner, they did not even use the exhibition game as a courtesy.
But now he was soaked in blood. In fact, I couldn't say that I never had to compete with
members, as sometimes members would suddenly attack me during lectures. It would have
been correct to say that it was a one-sided disaster rather than a competition, but it was also
correct to believe that he would not have to compete with a member of the club, at least
within the officially scheduled work and time. Nevertheless, currently undergoing free attack
training, Illay is fourteen.
The blood of the second person was on my hands. (Half of them flocked in groups)
“It’s a bit severe....”
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and muttered. Illay carelessly threw the wet towel over the face of one
of the fallen men, ignoring the fact that he had folded it neatly. After putting on his new
gloves and moving his hands a couple of times, he glanced back at Jeong Tae-ui.
“To what extent. To what extent.”

“Well, so is this tragedy....”

Jeong Tae-eui was speechless. I thought about continuing the conversation, but I felt like I
was protecting Ilei's cruel behavior, so I stopped.
However, it was not only Illay's response that was actually serious. Even though he clearly
knew that the instructor was not the target, the member who approached and attacked Illay
as if he was following him seemed to be punching Illay's torso, and then suddenly held out a
knife that had been hidden in his hand.
Jeong Tae-eui picked up the finger-sized knife that was lying on the floor, drenched in blood.
The knife, which was slightly shorter than the index finger and looked cute at first glance,
was frighteningly sharp. Just touching a person's wrist will cut it off. Jeong Tae-eui looked at
the knife with a tired face, then put the blade away and put it in his pocket. The man who
tries to kill Ilay by any means necessary
There were a lot. So, you could just laugh it off and say it wasn't uncommon, but somehow it
seemed like it was getting worse.
It's been about 4 or 5 days since the joint training began.
The atmosphere and tension of the training was much looser than the previous training, but
for Jeong-tae personally, it wasn't that relaxed. This is because it seemed like the number of
people taking advantage of the slightest loophole and attacking Illay had suddenly
increased.
“Ilay. It looks like you’ve incurred quite a bit of resentment in South America as well.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the faces of the men who were lying covered in blood and muttered.
There were some familiar faces, but there were also many unfamiliar faces.
“Well, while I was in Europe, I had a few joint training sessions with the South American
branch. Although not as much as in Asia, I did warm up a bit with the South American guys.”
Illei spoke in a casual tone. Jeong Tae-eui glared at the back of Illay’s head without noticing.
It's worth knowing even if you don't see it. I guess I hit the person like a dog to get some
relief. There is no other human butcher like that.
Jeong Tae-eui gently turned the man, who was lying face down with his nose in a puddle of
blood, on tiptoe. The man, who had fainted for a while and looked like he needed to be
hospitalized, had his face completely shattered. If this happens, even if you hold a grudge
and try to kill me, I won't have anything to say.

but.......
"......."
Jeong Tae-eui tilted his head. I had an unpleasant feeling that stuck with me. No matter how
you think about it, it is absurd for members from other branches to attack the instructor as
soon as training begins. Of course, that crazy guy would have had more than one grudge
against the entire world, so it wouldn't be surprising if he got stabbed somewhere, but there
was something odd about it.
'Ilay riglow!'
These were the words the man shouted as he rushed towards Ilay. The moment Jeong
Tae-ui heard that shout, he stopped. For a moment, he didn't know why he felt
uncomfortable, but it only dawned on him when he heard Illay raise his eyebrows and twist
the corner of his mouth like "haa."
Jeong Tae-eui had never seen anyone call Illay by his full name. The word this crazy guy
was referring to was Riglow or Rick. Of course, the full name was not a secret. However,
perhaps because it was the latter name that was generally known, even people who knew it
did not call it Illei. Anyone who knew his personality would not even mention it.
When he thought about it, he couldn't understand why Jeongtae was okay with being called
'Ilay', but in any case, he had never heard the word 'Ilay' other than from his own mouth. No,
just once, on the first day that Illay came here after being appointed as an instructor at the
Asia branch, the general and his uncle called him by his full name, 'Ilay Riglow' at an official
event in the general's office. which
That was all.
Jeong Tae-eui looked down at the man who clearly showed off his South American
appearance. This man does not know Illay. Although I only knew him from a glance at his
personal information, he was someone who had never met Illei in person.
“If even a person with no grudge against you is going to rush at you with a knife, you’ve
really gone as far as you can....”
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and muttered. I thought I wouldn't hear it because it was
such a small voice, but Illay, who was quite far away, managed to hear it and ask me back.

“Me?”
......... My ears are really good too.
“Then who else besides you would be stabbed by a person with no grudge?”
As Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly, Illay chuckled. And in an ambiguous tone, he muttered like
a riddle.
“Well, I’m sure there are more… Well, it’s very rare for them to use such blatant and childish
tactics. They attack so openly and say what they’re going to do.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked suspiciously at Illay, who spoke calmly, in a way, even cheerfully,
without blinking an eye in this situation where assassins were pouring in on him.
“I guess I have a guess.”
“There are several, but probably only one at this point.”
“At this point...”
Jeong Tae-eui thought for a moment about the need to consider the perspective in resolving
grudges. 'You should never target that enemy in winter. You should definitely aim for
summer. That way, the wound will fester more easily and I will be wasted all my hard work', I
thought about those thoughts and shook my head.
“As the day when the post of governor becomes vacant is approaching, there is a lot of
chaos everywhere. The other night, a bastard trying to bribe me with money called me in the
middle of the night.”
If anyone hears this, they will misunderstand that it is a great attitude that does not sell
loyalty for mere wealth, you diamond spoon. Even as such perverse thoughts were surging,
Jeong Tae-ui did not miss Illay’s words. It looks like he made a pretty funny face. Illay, who
had been walking a few steps ahead, glanced back when he did not hear Jeong Tae-ui
following him, and looked up at his mesmerized face.

tilted
“Why does your face suddenly look bug-bitten?”
“There is so much commotion as the day when the position of Commander-in-Chief
becomes vacant is approaching. Are you saying that the current situation is due to a fight for
position?”
“Ah―――Well, it’s similar.”
“No, what kind of official position is the position of Commander-in-Chief?”
When Jeong Tae-eui muttered and laughed, “Huh,” this time Ilay made a dumbfounded face
for a moment. Then he chuckled. Only after seeing that face does Jeong Tae-eui keep his
mouth shut.
Being the head of a branch of UNHRDO is a huge position. No matter what luxurious
location you go to, it's a place where you won't have to bend your back. It goes without
saying that it is the top position of an organization of this scale, especially in a situation
where people are dying even in a fight for position among small town gangsters.
But even so.
“It is the duty of humanity... no matter how rotten the world is...”
Jeong Tae-eui groaned and muttered like a pain. Then, a thought suddenly crossed my mind
and I frowned.
“If you’re doing this because of the position of Commander-in-Chief... Are you saying this is
what Jang Til is like?”
Ilei came in as Kippenhan's successor, although his exact origins were unclear. If you climb
up the rope, there is a Maori at the end. He is a man competing with Rudolf Gentil for the
position of Commander-in-Chief. In that case, unless there were some complicated
circumstances, it was natural to think that if they were trying to get rid of Illei, they should be
the opposing faction.
However, Jeong Tae-eui looks at Ilay suspiciously, thinking that there must be some kind of
trap in using such an obvious move, and Illay says, “Oh?” He muttered and waved his hand.

“Wrong. Well, it could be Jang Til, but you can’t just suspect Jang Til. ... Tae. The position of
UNHRDO’s Director-General, which is not a very high-ranking position, is only related to the
power relations of that branch. “No.”
Illay sneered slightly as he said with a subtle nuance that it wasn't a particularly great official
position, and continued speaking, pretending not to notice Jeong Tae-eui's glaring glare.
“How do you think I got here?”
Jeong Tae-eui was convinced, even though he muttered to himself, “Because I’m going to
have a third birthday this year.” When a position became vacant, it was not filled only with
personnel from within the branch. The appointments of other branches and headquarters are
all intertwined. In this case, the two people who were the right candidates for the vacant post
of general manager happened to be in the same branch, but if one of them moved up, he
would remain as deputy general manager.
There was no guarantee that the position would be the same. This was also a town with its
own ambitions. There are a lot of people who are offended by Hongjin.
A loud commotion was heard from afar. It looks like counterattack training is in full swing just
around the corner. Jeong Tae-eui, who had been disapprovingly following Illay as he walked
towards him, stopped again. This time, Illay sensed the presence and turned around.
“Then that means my uncle, who is in Australia by now, is not safe.”
Jeong Tae-ui frowned and said to himself. Illay narrowed his eyes again and looked at Jeong
Tae-ui as if he were dumbfounded, then sighed.
“Instructor Jeong Chang-in is not the kind of person who will take it easy just because
someone is targeting him. On the contrary, if someone is targeting him, he will catch them
and take advantage of the good news.”
After listening to it, I found that statement to be very plausible. However, hearing something
that was more like a gossip than a compliment made me feel complicated as a relative. Of
course, I figured it out correctly...
Before Jeong Tae-eui's nervous feeling went away, he stopped walking again. Suddenly a
thought that made me cry came to mind. In other words, when it comes time for a
correctional officer to change his or her position, an insidious secret struggle takes place
inside, and the conclusion is that the person concerned may find himself in a quite
dangerous situation. But my uncle dragged me here at just such a time. He even said that
this must have been planned by his uncle.
I couldn't do it, but I handed it over to the church committee.

Uncle, I'm not Jae's older brother, and if I don't do anything like this, I'm going to die!
Jeong Tae-eui cried out to himself, thinking that if his uncle had stayed in this branch, he
would have rushed to him right away, grabbed him by the collar, and shaken him. The more I
knew about it and the more I sold it, the more miserable the neighborhood became. After
living in this neighborhood for so long, it's not impossible to understand why my uncle
developed such a personality. Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Illay.
Is it because of this environment that he developed such a personality? He was originally a
more wholesome person, but if he was forced into this mean environment and ended up like
this in order to survive, it would be pitiful. But...it can't be like that.
Jeong Tae-eui shook his head, recalling the old image of Illay that he had glimpsed before.
“Besides, it can be said that there are almost no jokes like this that aren’t funny.”
Illei said, kicking the body that was lying on the floor at his feet as if it was annoying.
“There is no one who thinks they should kill him and get rid of him, at least not among the
people who are in a position to be involved in a fight for position. A fool like that wouldn’t
have even gotten to that position. Perhaps the idiot next to him was foolish. "
“Ha... Well, there must be a way to get rid of it without having to kill it.”
Jeong Tae-ui nodded and muttered. While I was in the military, I either listened to it with my
side ear or saw a corner of it myself. There was almost no change in status there, but the
war of nerves based on faction or position was no different from anywhere else. I was
definitely sad to leave the military, where I once thought I would be stuck for the rest of my
life, but I will never see such filth again.
I thought that was pretty good. Now I see that I was the one who got hurt by Hongjin.
Jeong Tae-ui thought gloomily and followed Illay. The commotion was getting closer and
closer. There was no doubt that if I turned that corner, there would be a group of eight or so
people fighting.
Jeong Tae-eui, who did not want to go to the crow's play area, glanced at Illay. However, Illei
was walking towards it without hesitation, squeezing his newly gloved hands. Maybe I didn't
just accept it because it was a fight, but maybe I just liked fighting to begin with. I wanted to
play with a white heron, but somehow I ended up with a raven among all the crows.

I don't know.
The outgoing Samjae was terrible, and this year must be that year. Jeong Tae-ui looked at
Illay, who was walking ahead of him, and sighed again. But that was then.
It was just around the corner. Next to it, a person jumped out of the path wide enough for
one person to pass as a shortcut leading to the lecture hall on the east side. It was between
Jeong Tae-ui and Illay. While they were at most a couple of steps away, a person stepped in
and waved his arm.
"......!"
My body gave out earlier than I expected. Before Illay could turn around, Jeong Tae-eui
rushed into the arms of a large man who was a couple of spans taller than him. Jeong
Tae-eui, who put all his weight on his chest and bumped his shoulder, saw above his head
that the object he was holding in his hand was flashing bluish-silver. I had no idea what that
ugly silver thing was. Just straight over Illay's head.
My body reacted reflexively to the sharp light falling.
The large figure hit his back against the wall along with Jeong Tae-ui. As a result, the
weapon he swung crashed into the wall. The moment I saw the net that barely grazed Jeong
Tae-ui's thigh and captured the wall, I got goosebumps.
It was a hatchet with a sharp silver blade. Although it was called a hatchet, it was a weapon
the size of an adult's palm and, if wielded well, could kill a bull. To catch a monster, you have
to use a weapon that can be eaten by the monster, but that's too harsh. Jeong Tae-ui’s face
turned pale. But there was no time to think about anything else.
“This bastard...!!”
Jeong Tae-eui rushed in and, having missed the axe, the big man hit him with both hands
clasped together in fists. Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. He hurriedly swung his fist and
struck the large man's wrist, but the force of the strike was more than enough to offset Jeong
Tae-ui's strength. The fist came down on Jeong Tae-ui's head.
Damn it, it's a lot better than getting hit with an axe, but this won't end well...!
I instantly strengthened my resolve and frowned. I covered my head with my arms and bent
my back.
 however.
Even after waiting for a while, the blow did not fall. Jeong Tae-eui, who was determined to
protect his head, knowing that if he was hit by that fist, his wrist bone would be crushed,
glanced up when the fist did not fly even after the time had passed.
“Why buy it and earn a beating?”
Instead of a large man above his head, there was Illay. Ilei held the head of a large man in
his long, outstretched hands. And then his head hit the wall, and red blood drops spattered
horribly on the white wall.
"Day......."
“Hmm... It might be useful to cut off one branch.”
With an indifferent look on his face, Illay bent down and pulled out the ax that was half stuck
in the wall with no difficulty. Hold the bag in your hand and shake it once or twice to gauge its
weight. Every time the ax blade cut through the air, an eerie sound was heard.
“Sometimes when I see you, you buy it and get beaten up. Why is that?”
The face that asked seriously did not seem to be joking. You bastard, I said I was going to
help you. Did I know that no matter how much of a monster you are, you would also have
eyes in the back of your head?
How could I have known that he was so out of common sense that he was swinging his foot
without even looking at the guy who was attacking him from behind?
Jeong Tae-eui, who promised himself that he would pretend not to see whether someone
was swinging a knife or an ax at this man in front of him, asked Illay again seriously.
“Do you have the constitution to enjoy being in pain?”

I thought it would be great if I could take that ax and chop off that guy's head. At the same
time, I thought that if I had that type of constitution, I would have been very happy that day
when I fainted and lay down sick after being tormented by this guy. But neither of those
thoughts came out loud.
It was not the time to talk so leisurely. They must have heard a minor commotion around the
corner, and the guys fighting from beyond came rushing in. Rather than saying they came
rushing in, it would be more correct to say that the fight that was happening over there
immediately spread over here as soon as they saw Illay.
Unfortunately, Illay had an ax in his hand. It is a very sharp and excellent object that will not
damage the blade even if it gets stuck into a stone wall. Fortunately, when the men saw that
the monster even had an ax in its hand, they were frightened and slowed down their steps.
Right next to it, there was also an example with his face smashed into the wall and blood
pouring out.
"He's like a devil..."
Someone suddenly muttered. The voice filled with fear and anxiety seemed to have
misunderstood the correlation between the fallen man and the axe, but Jeong Tae-eui did
not bother to correct it. This is because I thought it would be better if everyone recognized
him as a devilish guy and backed off.
However, things in the world did not go as smoothly as Jeong Tae-eui had hoped. The men
who were fighting with each other took on the appearance of a tribal nation that had decided
to unite after being invaded by a large nation. He aimed the weapon he had used to hit the
guy next to him at Illay. The problem was that most of them were from South America.
Moreover, when I looked at the face, I saw that even the fur remained fluffy, UNHRDO said.
It was obvious that it hadn't been long since I came in. Although I was finally settling into my
fighting stance, I could quickly see that I wasn't really used to it yet. In that case, I could
understand why they so proudly pointed their weapons at Ilay.
I heard that rumors about Ilay Riglow were spreading throughout the branch, but it seems
like they haven't seen the true picture yet. The Asian branch members, who clearly knew the
true nature of this, glanced at the South American members and made faces that said, 'You,
too, should take this opportunity to die.' However, they did not have the loyalty to tell them
that it would be better to run away, and above all, they also had an axe in their possession.
Illay
It was obvious that I would have to risk my life to deal with it, so I didn't do the foolish thing of
buying it and reducing my power.
The nine-to-one fight has begun. But the fight ended dully as soon as it began.
One, two, three, the moment the third man fell, they lost their will to fight. The third man who
fell suffered a bit harshly. When the young guys ran towards them, Illay, unbelievably,
thought they would find them cute in his own way, and hit them on the bridge of their noses
with the handle of an axe, breaking their nose bones. However, the third guy was
half-heartedly good. That shot me in the foot.

The stronger the guy, the more likely he is to crush Illay. When the third guy dodged the ax
handle and pretended to swing the pipe around Illay's waist, Illay hit the guy's wrist with his
elbow and took the pipe away. Then he laughed, stretched out the hand holding the ax, and
drew a whistling arc below.
It seemed like a light and casual movement. However, the moment the ax cut the air in a
circular arc, a third person screamed. Blood was pouring out of my thigh, and something
whitish could be seen inside the cracked flesh.
As I watched the three screaming people covered in blood pouring out like a waterfall right in
front of me, the people who were trying to fight one after another stopped with their faces
hardened.
“Hey, you crazy bastard... Where is this guy who makes people look like this while training?”
“The next one is the arm. The arm is thinner than the leg, so it will be easily cut off.”
Even before the man who shouted at Ilay with a blue face finished speaking, Ilay spoke
calmly. He was also quite irritated, but he didn't seem to care. The gloves that I changed just
moments ago started to stain again.
At his words, there was silence there. Illei laughed, swinging the ax around between his
fingers like a toy.
“And the next one has vertical shoulders. If you’re lucky, you’ll be able to survive.”
“...ᅳ.”
“I guess the next guy will use his neck....”
Maybe they thought Illei's words were a joke. Although I thought it was a joke, I was hesitant
to attack him as I saw my colleague rolling around in front of me, clutching his bloody leg.
However, Jeong Tae-eui and other Asian branch members also knew that Ilei's words were
not a joke.
I thought it would be difficult to stop at this level. The organization says on the surface that
people inevitably die during training, but even in this case, if this man is left alone, there will
be no basis for claiming that it is 'inevitable'. Jeong Tae-eui let go of the man who was
blocking Illay by grabbing him by the collar.
 Before the third man's leg was cut in half and tattered, he calmly said, 'It's easier to deal
with a guy holding an axe.' Even if I heard something like that, I wouldn't be able to wield it
carelessly, but that kind of weapon is just cumbersome and a hindrance.' What he said itself
wasn't wrong. Any other person would swing an ax carelessly.
There would have been a tendency to refrain from doing so out of fear that someone might
hit the wrong person and get seriously injured.
However, the words differ from person to person. This man looked at the wrong person for a
long time. Know that I saved your life today, Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself as he looked
at the man who was no longer trying to rush to Illay.
Since I have done so many good deeds, I will go to heaven when I die. Instead, while I'm still
alive, my body will be piled up in layers.
“You know that, in principle, instructors do not spar except in exhibition matches.”
Jeong Tae-ui quietly spoke from behind. Illay looked back at Jeong Tae-ui expressionlessly.
“Jeong Tae-i. I told you not to interfere in my business, but have you forgotten?”
“You’re welcome. But it’s sparring time. A good thing is a good thing, isn’t it?”
There was no relationship between the sparring time and whether something was good or
not, but Jeong Tae-ui just shrugged his shoulders and said, Ilay frowned as if he was
disapproving, then opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, but he closed his
mouth again, as if he had decided to be kind today. Muttering, “Do whatever you want,” he
raised the ax with a still disapproving look on his face and stabbed Jeong Tae-ui straight in
the face.
He looked at me and threw the ax away.
“...ᅳ!”
An eerie sound cut through the air. It's strong, passes right past my ear, and brushes against
a few hairs. And then the sound finally came crashing down next to Jeong Tae-ui with a loud
hitting sound. The ax, the tip of which was stuck in a stone pillar, seemed to stop for a
moment, but then it broke apart and fell with a thud on the floor along with the flowing stone
dust. The ax rolls around a couple of times and then stops.

It flashed eerily and stopped next to Jeong Tae-ui's feet. I guess you really decided to eat
well. Still, you threw it to the side.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was thinking such things, became a little sad when he found himself
able to maintain a calm face even in this situation, but there was nothing he could do.
While Jeong Tae-ui glumly picked up the ax and put it back in his pocket, the men wisely
slipped away like the tide. After deliberately and slowly wiping away the blood stains from
the axe, I found that only Illay and myself were standing in the hallway.
If I think about it in a twisted way, they ran away, leaving me alone with that bleak homicidal
maniac. Jeong Tae-eui, feeling depressed, turned his thoughts in a gloomy direction and
sighed. I just wanted this damn joint training to end quickly.
***
It was correct to say that the joint training with the South American branch went quite
smoothly compared to the European one. Above all, it was easy to see the damage suffered
by members.
There were so many dead in the previous training, and the number of injured was countless,
so much so that the medical unit was overflowing every day, but this time, although there
were endless injuries, there were no dead people yet. The joint training would be completed
in about three or four days, and given the structured program structure, there was almost no
life-threatening training left, so it was safe to expect zero deaths.
Jeong Tae-eui, an instructor who could be considered the instructor's errand boy, had to do
chores from early in the morning before the regular work day began. These aren't important
things. Important matters within the branch were handled by the guards and guards, and the
guards simply had to do minor chores as instructed by the guards.
Illay was a competent instructor. Assuming it wasn't a personality issue, working as Illay's
instructor wasn't difficult. At least, there was almost nothing to do outside of the regular
workday. So Jeong Tae-eui, who often skips work in the morning out of concern, thought it
was unexpected when Illay called in the morning and asked him to take care of documents,
etc., but he readily agreed. (in fact
It was not consent; it was one of the things he had to do.)
Most of the documents exchanged during this period were about the progress of the joint
training that was being carried out simultaneously in each branch. As Jeong Tae-eui looked
at the documents that passed through his hands from time to time, he could see that the
training was being completed without any problems on the other side. I read the data on the
Australian side, where my uncle was staying, more carefully for a few seconds, and it was
the same there.

“Maybe it was a very good choice. Although it had its own side effects.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered while looking at statistics showing that there have been no deaths to
date. Even if it was hasty to say that the monster-like killer became an instructor and
stopped killing people, it seemed like it would work for now. Even if an accident occurred
later, there was room for such an excuse now.
If they had predicted this and put that guy in as soon as there was a vacancy in the instructor
position, I don't know who it was, but I think the person who made that appointment should
be rewarded. Although it caused boiling resentment within the European branch and
devastated many people's lives. And Jeong Tae-eui, whose life was ruined, thought about
his situation for a moment and fell into depression, but soon lifted his head.
Stirred. Still, as long as I stayed next to that guy, he didn't die yet. When you think about it,
Tae-eui Jeong may have been surprisingly lucky.
Jeong Tae-eui was thinking like that and somehow felt sad. It was less than 8 o'clock when I
arrived at the instructor's office, fanning myself with the documents Illei had mentioned in the
office. When Jeong Tae-eui opened the door to the instructor's room that was open about a
width and entered, there were two instructors inside.
Excluding the two people who led the members to the Australian branch and the one person
who was rarely in the instructor's room and just wandered around in charge of the
instructor's office, there was one person empty. The person who was empty was Illay, who
asked Jeong Tae-eui to bring the documents.
Perhaps he had been away for a while, but there were traces of someone sitting in his seat a
while ago. There were still unfinished tasks scattered across the desk.
The two instructors, Grimson and McKean, only glanced at the incoming person and
continued what they were doing. Grimson, who looked a little leisurely and was checking
something on the computer and reading the newspaper in his spare time, was sitting in the
innermost seat. Next to that was his uncle's empty seat, and across from him was McKean.
Next to it is Ilei.
“Is this a report? Can you show it to me for a moment?”
While Jeong Tae-eui was grumbling under his breath, asking where he had gone after calling
someone, he placed the documents neatly on Illay's seat, and Mackin gestured next to him.
Even though it was covered by a partition, he apparently managed to see the documents
that Jeong Tae-eui was carrying. Jeong Tae-eui answered, “Ah, yes,” and handed over the
documents to Mackin. Anyway, these types of documents do not belong to Illay personally.
It was a place to share. McKean said briefly, “Thank you,” and accepted the document.

Jeong Tae-ui waited next to him for him to return the document after he had looked through
it all, and looked down at Mackin, who was looking at the document. There was no reason
for him to look unusual as an instructor at the UNHRDO branch, but once he took off his
uniform, McKean looked like any other guy in the neighborhood. The corners of the eyes
were droopy and the outline of the face was round, so at first glance it seemed friendly.
however
In fact, among the instructors, he was the one whose personality was the most difficult to
match.
Perhaps because he served the same vice minister as his uncle, he seemed to be chatting
for a bit, but I did not see him joking and laughing comfortably with other people.
――――Come to the instructor’s office now.
It was past midnight last night. When Jeong Tae-eui, who had just gone to bed, answered
the phone, Mackin's voice, overlaid with the characteristic mechanical sound of a telephone,
came from the receiver.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the clock approaching 1 o'clock past midnight and thought, "Aha."
My uncle told me to help Mackin. He gently told me he would help me, but in reality, he
meant to do what he told me to do. Ever since my uncle said those words, I felt something
suspicious and troublesome, and I was reluctant to do so, but I was even more reluctant to
hear the call at such a late hour. Besides, McKean has a job to do.
I had some idea what kind of thing it was.
I don't know the method, but this was definitely related to 'fighting for position'. Just like what
Illay said in passing, Tae-eui Jeong sometimes felt the knife-like atmosphere in the
instructor's office these days. There was an atmosphere that could be said to be tense or, to
put it more ghastly, ugly. The good news is that the number of instructors has been reduced
by half. training
Before it started, when all the instructors were there, even while they were laughing, the
sharp air was so sharp that it stung my skin.
It is said that greed for power drives much of the world, but Jeong Tae-eui sighed, saying, “I
don’t want to get caught up in the whirlpool of that greed,” but since he had made a promise,
he had no choice but to go as Mackin called.
There was no one in the instructor's office after midnight. Only one person, Mackin, was
sitting in his seat waiting for Jeong Tae-eui. The instructor's office in the middle of the night,
with no one around, felt somewhat unfamiliar, so Jeong Tae-ui looked around the inside as
soon as he entered. Seeing that scene, Mackin must have thought of something else and
said, 'There are no recording cameras installed in the instructor's office, so there is nothing
to suspect.'

Thinking that he understood why he had been called here, Jeong Tae-eui sat down on the
chair as he recommended. The story didn't last long. It wasn't a story that seemed scary or
dangerous, like Jeong Tae-ui had worried about while going to the instructor's office. In some
ways, it could be said to be ridiculously simple and easy.
―――The day after tomorrow, or I should say tomorrow since it's past midnight now, for 10
minutes from 4:30 to 4:40 in the morning on the 27th. It must be that time. During that time,
please log in here and receive one of the materials. I wrote the name of the material there,
but just in case you don't know, please check the contents once you receive it. You probably
wouldn't know the content just by looking at it, so just the top three or four lines and the
bottom three or four lines.
We'll see if it's right. It just has to match what you wrote there. And send the data to the
address below.
McKean said as he handed over the note. Jeong Tae-eui glanced at Mackin and opened the
memo. He glanced at a few lines containing addresses, passwords, etc., and put it back.
indeed.
Even while coming here and listening to Mackin's words, I was wondering. Even though he
was the nephew of Instructor Jeong Chang-in and not an official branch member, was it okay
for him to be involved in something that should definitely be treated as a secret? As you help
with the work, you will naturally become aware of the details to some extent, so is it possible
for you to just hand over the work so carelessly?
If it hadn't been for his uncle to mention it, Jeong Tae-eui would have thought, 'After all the
work is done, neither the mouse nor the bird will die without even noticing it.' But after
looking at the memo, I was convinced. There was no doubt that this work had to be kept a
secret from beginning to end, but while doing it, Jeong Tae-ui was not allowed to know what
he was doing. No, exactly, I can only guess, what do you know?
I couldn't tell if it was being touched or not. The few lines he had written asking him to check
the contents were not words he could recognize. Mackin was staring intently at it, so I didn't
feel like taking a closer look at it, so I quickly put it away, but there were sequences and
signs that were complex combinations of alphabets and numbers.
Indeed, it seems like confidential information has been taken out from somewhere and
passed on to somewhere... but I don't know where and I have no idea what it is about.
But still, even though I don't know what it is, I feel like something is suspicious and if I steal
this, Tae-eui Jeong thought about it and ended up laughing. Right now, he could name five
cases that he had heard about in a lecture on the history of world security where people lost
their lives by recklessly throwing away something they did not know what it was.

Jeong Tae-eui nodded and took notes. Mackin didn't seem to have any intention of staying
long and stood up as soon as Jeong Tae-eui entered the note. After saying one last time,
'Don't forget and be punctual,' Mackin left the instructor's office first. And Jeong Tae-eui
waited for the sound of his footsteps to disappear from the hallway and slowly followed him.
That was last night. by time
In fact, less than a few hours had passed.
McKean sat in the exact same spot where he had sat last night with a nonchalant expression
and looked through the materials Jeong Tae-eui had handed him.
“Hmm. It looks like Makadi was injured in the Australian branch.”
As Mackin spoke indifferently, Grimson must have heard him from across the partition and
asked, ‘Macardi? Tsk tsk. 'Please bring that material over here,' he said.
Joint training took place between each branch of Cheolmana, and in addition, UNHRDO
general meetings were held every month, so even though the guards worked in different
branches, they knew each other. Although they are now in a different location, there were
many cases where they once worked in the same branch. So, if a correctional officer from
another branch is injured, they think it is somewhere between the injury of a stranger and the
injury of a close friend.
I used to react. I'm not too worried, but I feel sorry for a while.
Normally, I would ask, ‘Are you hurt? That didn't work.' I didn't know that the reason I wanted
to look at the data was because of the current trend of sinister energy flowing among
instructors.
It doesn't seem like anyone else's business.
As Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself, he delivered the materials returned to him from
Mackin to Grimson this time. And this damned guy who called someone but left the place
looked at the ceiling, wondering when he would come back.
***
A feeling from a long time ago came to mind. When I was in high school, I participated in a
club activity in the film research department. Of course, I didn't do anything grand like film
study, I just watched one suitable movie every week. The only time I did research-like work
was once a semester, when there was an evaluation of student activities at the end of the
semester, so I wrote a review of a movie or something and submitted it. For a movie, three
or four people decide on a theme.

I wrote it about one movie.

At that time, the group that Jeong Tae-eui was a member of had hard gore as the theme,
mixed with the childishness of boys his age. I remember going into an empty house on a
Sunday afternoon and watching Hard Gore, who said he had found it with great difficulty, for
two hours.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the LCD monitor, recalling the memories of that time. Joint training
was coming to an end. The final task was to edit the data from the training period, select
useful parts, and show them to the members on the last day. And the instructor Illay, who
was in charge of the task, said it was a hassle and handed it over to Jeong Tae-eui, so
Jeong Tae-eui had no choice but to look over ten days' worth of records.
Even though it was 10 days' worth, Kyoho had already selected and edited most of it, so all I
had to do was look at it for about 3 or 4 hours and organize it. So, I started watching the
videos for a couple of hours, thinking it wasn't that difficult.
Jeong Tae-eui thought that he would just block the video he didn't want to see because of
the review report - in fact, he wouldn't submit the review report and just not receive the
evaluation score, but since the joint score with other friends was at stake, he couldn't resist
their touch - the long-ago video he had to watch. I was recalling that vague memory. Blood
and flesh were splattering in the video that was handed over as footage from the training
period.
At least one-on-one sparring material is better. I thought that was because I had seen so
many people being taken to the medical unit with broken arms or concussions. However,
there were quite a few videos of indiscriminate free sparring that made me say “ugh” without
my knowledge.
In particular, the video in which Illay was captured was like that.
After watching the scene three times in a row of a person being carried away not just dead,
but almost completely covered in blood, I lost my appetite. Jeong Tae-eui took pity on
Gyo-ho, who must have gone through and edited 10 days worth of data, and stopped the
video. I've only seen half of it, but I feel like I'm going to feel dizzy just looking at the bloody
screen, so I can't do it.
I have to go through it, look at it, and then return it. Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head bitterly,
licking his lips. I felt a bit sorry for myself for having to be caught up in such videos in the
evenings after my regular workday, when I could just laze around leisurely.
I was just getting up from my seat, massaging the back of my neck, wondering if I should go
up for a moment and get some fresh air, when the phone rang.
The red lamp was blinking. It's an external line. Right now, there was only one place where
anyone could call Jeong Tae-eui from outside.

"hello."
'How are you doing?'
As expected, it was my uncle.
Jeong Tae-eui, who thought that most likely it was his uncle, but was still expecting
something unexpected, muttered in disappointment, “What’s going on?”
'Well, I called to see if anything was okay. Are you alive and safe? Is the training worth it?'
“Anyway, all of our records won’t go there. No one died and a lot of people were injured, and
that’s just the way it is. Still, it’s better than the last joint training. No one died.”
As Jeong Tae-ui mumbled, a smile could be heard on the other end of the receiver. “Yes,
that’s a great achievement for that guy,” came the reply, uncertain whether he was joking or
serious.
Jeong Tae-ui was silent for a moment. I thought about my uncle saying something else, but
there was no sign of it. Besides, I'm not the type of person to talk about anything serious on
the phone.
“...Oh, that’s right. That’s where I got the call.”
Jeong Tae-eui spoke thoughtfully, as if something suddenly occurred to him. My uncle
paused for a moment and then laughed, saying, “Aha.”
'It's about time.'
Jeong Tae-eui only replied to his uncle who said that briefly, “Is that so?” It's time for that.
Indeed, it seems that there was a reason for specifying the time. Jeong Tae-eui had no
intention of asking in detail, so he left his words vague. It wasn't a good issue to talk about
for a long time, and I thought this was the reason my uncle called.

It was a time when I exchanged a few casual words with my uncle, thinking about hanging
up the phone if there was nothing special to do.
The door opened without knocking and Illay came in.
Jeong Tae-ui closed his mouth for a moment. It was a special feeling to see the man in real
life just a few minutes after seeing the red screen with that man on it. The separation felt like
a sense of separation.
“Ilay......”
As Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth to ask what was going on, he realized that he was still
holding the receiver. It seemed like my uncle on the other end of the phone could hear it.
'aha. “Is he here?”
“Ah, yes, well....”
He mumbled vaguely and looked at Ilay. When Ilay saw Jeong Tae-eui on the phone, he
raised his eyebrows and made a hand gesture as if to tell him not to worry and to continue
talking. Then he goes to the bed and lies down as if it were his own room. It was already
nothing new, so Jeong Tae-eui's appetite was sour.
'Okay, then I guess I'll see you soon. If anything happens, contact me. 'You remember the
direct number, right?'
My uncle seemed to have already finished his business and showed signs of getting on the
phone. Jeong Tae-ui nodded.
“Ah. I wrote it down. By the way, I need to contact you. I’ll see you in a few days. Please take
care of yourself for the remaining days and come back safely.”
When Jeong Tae-eui said calmly, 'I have a somewhat complicated feeling when I hear you
say that you seem to assume that there is a high possibility that he will return without
success,' his uncle replied with a smile and hung up the phone after saying a short greeting.
Seeing him say that, Jeong Tae-ui also put down the phone, thinking that he would return
safely. After hanging up the phone, Illay was lying on the bed, looking at Jeong Tae-ui.

He said lazily.
“Instructor Jeong Chang-in?”
"hmm."
“What’s going on, that person is making all the calls.”
“...I guess you were worried about whether your nephew was alive and well.”
I wanted to put the words 'remaining where the murderer stalks' before that word, but I held
back. After talking, Jeongtae realized that his uncle was not someone he should call for that
reason. However, Illay nodded as if he was satisfied with the answer. Jeong Tae-eui turned
his chair halfway to face Illay. I was going to ask what was going on, but Illay's eyes were
already on Jeong Tae-eui.
It wasn't heading. I was watching a frozen video on my desk.
“Aha. I guess they were checking records.”
When I hear those words spoken as if they were someone else's business, I feel a rush of
pride. This was something that Illay should have done in the first place. Seeing him come so
comfortably to the subject who had handed over the records to Jeong Tae-eui, saying
half-heartedly that he had other things to do, it was natural that the judgment would be
distorted.
“No matter how many times I scrolled through it, it was a red screen, but every time, your
face appeared on the screen. I wasn’t watching your biography video, but it was primarily
edited, so that’s probably the extent of it.”
I ended up sulking and saying something. Meanwhile, Jeong Tae-ui thought. It gave me a lot
of courage to talk so freely against that homicidal maniac. Anyone would think I gave up.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed as he told himself not to take any more risks, as it would be extremely
unfair if he died by those hands with just a few days left before he left. I don't want to
But since he was a guest in his room, he stood up and asked.

“What do you want to drink? ...No, now that I think about it, there is only water. Do you want
to drink water?”
“No, that’s enough.”
Illay shook his head and started to turn the still screen again. The screen with blood and
flesh splattered began to move again. Jeong Tae-ui took out a whole bottle of water and took
a sip while watching Illay watching the members of the team sparring as if it were a sport.
And I quietly looked at every corner of his profile. Looking at him this way, he really is an
ordinary and neat young man. that screen
Who would have thought that he was like a madman who came out covered in blood from
inside? Even Jeong Tae-ui, who clearly saw those two things right in front of his eyes, was
suspicious.
Jeong Tae-eui held a water bottle in his hand and turned his gaze to the screen. The
moment I turned my gaze, the sight that came to mind was Illay grabbing the head of a man
bigger than himself and slamming his head into the stone wall with an expressionless face.
Blood splattered everywhere, centered around the man's head, which was smashed into the
wall with a horrifying sound.
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, “Ugh,” and frowned. I've seen so many ugly things that it's not even
funny, but it's still not a pleasant sight to see.
Jeong Tae-eui's eyes widened slightly as he looked at the screen, thinking that it would be
better to see splatter. I said I thought I saw it somewhere, and it was that guy. He was
carrying an ax and installing it. Sure enough, Jeongtae's own image was reflected a little to
the side of the man. Then, Illay muttered something and pulled out the ax stuck in the wall.
okay. It was like that. At that time, I was prepared to take a hard hit from that man, but I
ended up receiving help from Illay. Probably what Illay said to himself at that time...
“A guy who buys things and earns a beating....”
Yes, yes, that's exactly what it said. This guy really doesn't know how to say a single word
politely.
Jeong Tae-eui turned his attention to the screen again. Illay was still shown on the screen.
The sight of him holding an ax suited him very well. I even feel a sense of familiarity with the
sight.

“Now that I think about it.”

Jeong Tae-eui blurted out something and then closed his mouth. And I thought about it
again. I didn't remember saying that either. Illay glanced at Jeong Tae-eui, who stopped
mid-sentence, looking like he was struggling. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the screen
expressionlessly again and said.
“Thank you for helping me that time.”
“......Help me?”
Illay tilted his head. Jeong Tae-ui complains that he doesn't know what he's talking about.
However, when he followed Jeong Tae-eui's gaze and looked at the screen again, he must
have understood only then and shrugged his shoulders.
"you're welcome."
Of course you're welcome, I guess. Jeong Tae-ui already knew when he said thank you. The
reason why Illay pinned Jeong Tae-eui against the wall right before he was hit by the big
man was not with the intention of helping Jeong Tae-ui, but simply because the big man was
originally targeting Illay. Nevertheless, without any probability, Jeong Tae-eui suddenly heard
the words that Shin-ru had shouted the other day with a face that looked like he was about to
cry.
It occurred to me.
You have dark intentions towards your brother! That guy likes you!
"......."
Jeong Tae-eui slowly raised his hand to cover his mouth and rubbed his mouth with his
thumb. It wasn't for anyone to look into my head, so I felt very embarrassed. In fact, if you
look into the mind, you would have to look into the mind of Shin Lu, who was able to come
up with such an idea, but Jeong Tae-ui was so embarrassed that it was not what he said,
and tried hard to erase that memory from his mind.
As silence passed, the image of Illay lightly playing with Dok2 passed on the screen. Only
after that did the video of the disciplinary sparring begin to come out, and Jeong Tae-eui was
finally able to be freed from the bloody video.

“But what happened?”

While taking a breather from the video, Jeong Tae-eui suddenly had an idea and asked.
Actually, there was nothing to ask. When he had business to do, he usually called or called
me to his room. When he occasionally came to visit and convey business, he usually just
said what he had to say and left. Coming in like this and lazing around leisurely means that
you just came here without doing anything special.
Sometimes it was like this.
There were times when he was rummaging through Jeong Tae-eui's bookshelf and talking
about old books, and there were times when he was rummaging through the refrigerator. In
the meantime, there were times when I would tease Jeong Tae-ui as if I was remembering
something and then engage in petting that was close to masturbation. Things like that have
subtly increased since that damn night. I think this crazy bastard has chosen himself as an
easy friend.
A thought occurred to me.
It was a mistake to overlook it at that time. A guy who raped someone and didn't show any
signs of remorse, couldn't even get out of bed for a day or two afterward, and came to me
every chance he got while he was dying, stuck his head in and shamelessly asked if he was
okay, but I thought it was admirable for that person, so he didn't die prematurely. It had
passed. (To put it closer to the truth, even if you want to die prematurely,
It was realistically impossible)
It was like that before, and even after that, this man would borrow Jeong Tae-eui's body with
a calm face and with the same sense as exercising. Every time that happens, Jeong Tae-eui
is reminded of the miserable memories and gets angry, but in the end, he crosses the line of
climax by struggling with Illay's hands and mouth.
It was natural for me to feel self-destructive as to whether there would be such a stupid rape
victim. This was the first time I realized that I was so weak in my own desires, and I thought I
had a personality that was certain to make and break relationships in my own way, but I also
realized for the first time that I was surprisingly soft on human relationships. But at the time,
seeing him flirting with a guy I really wanted to kill, I couldn't even describe it as being soft.
It's not enough......
My brain seems very mushy.
Jeong Tae-eui felt as if he had lived for a hundred years and his mood sank.

“Ah. I suddenly want to read Hilsen’s Crusade, so I’m going to borrow it.”
Illay paused for a moment in response to Jeong Tae-eui's question and then spoke as if he
remembered something. Jeong Tae-ui frowned and tilted his head.
“I don’t have that book.”
“Instructor Jeong has it. I got it for him this spring.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay with a troubled face. The key to my uncle's room was in a
nightstand drawer within easy reach, but that was a different matter.
“I just go into an unoccupied room and roll around... but it’s a bit weird to just take something
out of an unoccupied room and then lend it to someone else. Did you tell your uncle?”
“No. ......Um. Other than that, it’s like that. Okay, we’ll see after Instructor Jeong comes.”
Ilei easily nodded and gave up. Jeong Tae-ui stared at Illay for a moment, but eventually
closed his mouth and said nothing.
“But if you say thank you, I think I deserve to receive that greeting from you.”
Suddenly, Illay said something that was a bit out of sync. Jeong Tae-eui, who was checking
how many minutes were left in the video, said, Huh? And I looked back. I soon realized that
those words were what Jeong Tae-eui had said to Illay a little while ago.
I would be lying if I said I didn't feel embarrassed. Looking at his history so far, Jeong Tae-eui
had to hear this man say thank you several times. I had to hear him say sorry a hundred
times. But how many times has this man ever properly greeted me? Jeong Tae-eui was
debating whether or not to say that, but he felt that if he said it, he would only end up hurting
himself, so he decided to keep his mouth shut. And I gnawed my appetite in disapproval.
asked.
“What do you want as a greeting?”

“Well… after hearing that, I thought about it, and there’s not much I can gain from you.”
Illay seemed to be thinking about it quite seriously, but that was the conclusion. Jeong
Tae-eui glared at Illay with his white eyes.
In fact, I could see that the man lacked nothing that needed to be gained from others. It's not
that I don't have money, I don't have many material desires, and I rarely ask others for help. I
wanted to share some of my humanity if I could, but that doesn't work out as I want. (Even if
I could give it to him, I don't think he would want to take it.)
“The easiest thing is the body. But it’s something you can taste at any time without being
greeted as a greeting, so it’s nothing new.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay blankly, wondering if there was a person who wouldn't get
angry after hearing something like that. However, perhaps because he was already used to
it, he didn't feel angry again. This man wasn't crazy. No, on the contrary, it can be said to be
unusually good. So, even if there is some lack of humanity, there are plenty of ways to speak
that do not reveal it openly.
I was learning it. However, the reason he said things that turned people around like this
every now and then was because he seemed so ridiculous.
Once a person's impression is imprinted, it is quite difficult to change it. Once you look down
on a person, it is difficult to change that view even if that person rises to the top.
While Jeong Tae-eui was inwardly lamenting how he had been filmed so easily, Illay, who
had harshly said that it was not new, grabbed Jeong Tae-eui's head as if in awe, and licked
and sucked his cheek. My other hand rubs my chest over my shirt.
"......."
Shinru. I don't know if it's true that this guy has evil intentions towards me. It may be a bit
different from what you said, but seeing you squeak like this makes me think you have dark
intentions.
The resentment was about to revive again. Even if I tried to forget it and didn't hate this man
that much, at moments like this, I would burst into tears and feel resentment, which would
then subside. Jeong Tae-eui clenched his fist, wanting to hit this guy in the back of the head
for a moment, and thought about it for a few seconds, but as always, he eventually sighed
and released his fist. Then, even if you don't see it,
Ilay, who seems to sense a presence, chuckles.

“Hey. It hurts.”
Jeong Tae-ui frowned and spoke bluntly to Illay, who moved from his cheek to his mouth and
bit and sucked his lips. This is because the fingers that were pinching my breasts on the
hem of my shirt used too much force. Lately, this guy has been rubbing my breasts, or more
specifically my nipples, quite hard and pulling them, no matter where or what he was seeing.
Biting and sucking is normal. Because of that, there were times when I was swollen all day.
Jeong Tae-ui
When he tried to take Illay's hand away from his chest, Illay looked down at Jeong Tae-ui for
a moment, then smiled subtly and obediently removed his hand. And whisper into my ear.
“At first, I didn’t feel much here. Even when I sucked on it, it just hurt.”
"what?"
“Originally, sexual sensations are trained to be sensitive... so you couldn’t feel it yourself?”
Jeong Tae-ui frowned at Illay’s words. At first glance, I couldn't figure out what he meant.
Then he laughed and ran his palm down his chest and the hem of his shirt. The outline of the
body appears above the thin shirt.
“My nipples are erect. Very perky.”
Illay whispered, rubbing the shell of my ear with his tongue and teeth. The moment those
words penetrated his ears and reached his head, Jeong Tae-eui's face became hot.
“Well... then, don’t touch it!”
As Jeong Tae-ui shouted softly, Illay laughed briefly. He then moved his hand down and
stroked Jeong Tae-ui's groin.
“Why are you angry? It’s not unpleasant. When your body becomes more sensitive, even if
you touch your nipples, your lower body starts throbbing. In other words, you become more
sensitive to pleasure. Then, won’t it be more enjoyable? So, I put a lot of effort into giving it
to you. I mean... I've never done anything like this without just blindly fucking her."

“You are receiving preferential treatment,” Jeong Tae-eui clenched his fist as he said those
words. And before he knew it, he had thrown himself down on the bed and was half-climbing
on top of it, swinging his fist at Illay's temple. Naturally, that fist was caught midway.
“It’s okay for me not to be that sensitive, so put it away!”
Jeong Tae-eui cried out in tears. Rather than being angry, I was actually shocked for a
moment. It felt like he was telling me that he was slowly taming his body, which made my
heart beat violently. He knew that living sensitively in any sense of the word was many times
more difficult than living insensitively.
Ilay lightly blocked Jeong Tae-eui's fist with his palm and frowned slightly. In an instant, the
smile disappeared from his face. Regardless of the difference in severity, whether it was an
attempt on his life or a trivial punch, Illay had no mercy towards people who tried to harm
him.
Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth. Now, this guy is going to show his vicious personality whether
he breaks his arm or his leg, so what is the most efficient way to get away with the least
amount of damage and the fastest way to get away? My mind was filled with ideas.
“I told you I didn’t plan on getting hit twice. Have you forgotten?”
The temperature seemed to drop by a few degrees in an instant. Weight is placed on the
hand pressing Jeong Tae-ui’s chest. It wouldn't have been surprising if he had just hit me
and broken my ribs. I thought to myself, “What would I get for blocking him on the way?”, but
Jeong Tae-eui clenched his fists. And in my head, I estimated the distance between the door
and the bed and the timing at which I could escape.
however.
Illay, who was looking down at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment with blade-like eyes, frowned at
some point. He was glaring at Jeong Tae-ui with a disapproving and uncomfortable face, and
he seemed to be contemplating whether to kill him or not. Suddenly, he let out an uneasy
sigh.
“Don’t be like that. I said I have no intention of fighting you right now.”
Jeong Tae-ui couldn't believe his ears for a moment. I couldn't believe it, but his voice lost
strength with a sigh. The voice, which had suddenly turned as black as ice, returned to its
usual state, softly whispering in his ear and kissing Jeong Tae-eui's cheek. The gesture of
kissing the cheek and lips alternately was so soft that it was scary, so Jeong Tae-eui couldn't
even lift a finger. Like a small child

It feels like he feels sorry for me after scolding me and pats my head. While thinking about
that, Jeong Tae-ui shook his head inwardly. There was someone else who would do
something like that. Even if anyone in this world can do that, it's definitely not like this man.
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly lost energy and fell limp while lying down. I found it a bit
embarrassing as his hands unbuttoned my shirt and took off my pants, but I didn't really try
to stop him. Whether what he said was right or not, the nipples were still standing, and so
was the crotch he was kneading. And Jeong Tae-ui was becoming increasingly weak from
desire.
I can't help but sigh.
“If you don’t want to fight now, are you going to fight later?”
“Tell me when that will be, I will run away a hundred miles before then,” I added to myself.
Then, Illay, who was pulling down Jeong Tae-ui's underwear and rubbing the semi-hardened,
protruding flesh with his fingertips, seemed to think for a moment. Then he says it
indifferently.
“Well, if the situation is right, I will. But anyway, I don’t feel like it right now.”
“Why. Do you like me by any chance?”
Jeong Tae-eui was startled when Illay's thumb touched the inside of his groin, at the
entrance below his perineum, and blurted out something without realizing it. The mouth
moved arbitrarily. It was because I remembered Shinru’s words a little while ago. What I said
was a mistake and a joke, but after saying it, I felt incredibly absurd.
The knuckles that were digging into the entrance stopped. Illay, who was holding a lump of
flesh in his mouth, stared at him with a face just as absurd as Jeong Tae-ui's. Illay, who spat
out his penis without saying a word, slightly raised his body and looked down at Jeong
Tae-ui with a strange face.
“Me, you?”
“No..., Nong....”
Anyway, I didn't know he would make such a sad face. A guy who is good at telling jokes can
just pass it off as a joke.

It was when Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and was about to wave his hand. Suddenly Ilay
burst out laughing.
“Ha, aha, hahahaha, that’s cool. That’s the best thing I’ve ever heard. So, if I say I like you,
will you quietly spread your legs without pretending to pull them out? I can say as much as I
want if that saves me from going through the hassle of going through the formalities. Tae-i, I
like you. No, saying I like you is a bit weak.”
Tae-i, I love you, Illay continued, and smiled. Then, he started running his fingers between
Jeong Tae-ui's legs again. Jeong Tae-ui felt very bitter. No, it was a little different from feeling
bitter.
I feel like I woke up covered in cold water. The issue of liking or disliking was left aside. It
was okay to say I didn't like it. It was much more comfortable to hear that I didn't like it.
The moment I heard Ilay's words, I was able to clearly realize what I had already thought I
knew but had not felt. He was nothing more than a handy tool for masturbation. From the
beginning, Jeong Tae-ui also came into contact with Illay based solely on desire. However,
Jeong Tae-ui never considered him a tool for masturbation like Illay did. It was just someone
close to me, but somehow I found out
I felt like I had made that kind of contact.
But Illay’s gaze was fixed.
own teaching. Jeong Chang-in's nephew. Jeong Jae-ui's younger brother. Masturbation
tools. Those were the four things.
"......."
I'm not even angry about this. It's not sad either. It wasn't painful or frustrating. In fact, even
the feeling that had been pounding just a moment ago calmed down. Emotions went below
the surface.
this. This is not good. It's better to feel angry and yell or to cry out of frustration. Jeong
Tae-eui clicked his tongue as he felt himself becoming as cool as clear water. He knew that if
this feeling got even slightly worse, he would leave his mind.

No, no, no. Anyway, I've been disappointed with this guy for more than a day or two. It's just
one more heavy stone placed on top of the disappointment.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed and consoled himself. This is not for Illay. It's for yourself. Cutting off
people as if they were not there at all is the last resort to humanity.
Yes, even that damn Lieutenant Kim put up with it. ...No, now I think Illay will be able to
surpass Lieutenant Kim.
Jeong Tae-ui stood up. Illay, who was burying his face between Jeong Tae-eui's legs, also
got up. I heard the sound of my pants and clothes being pulled down, and through it, even
my underwear was lifted and my head was raised and my penis popped out. A white hand
gently rubbed and swept over the genitals. The dark red lump of flesh swelled even larger.
“You can put it in.”
Ilay asked quietly. Jeong Tae-eui suddenly frowned. And he says it clearly.
"no."
“Taey, I love you.”
A whisper mixed with laughter. And then a sweet kiss was placed on my forehead, enough to
fool me into thinking that the whispers were real.
Crazy guy. I wasn't happy at all. I keep trying to calm down my emotions. Jeong Tae-eui
looked at Illay silently and stretched out his arms. Then he hugged Illay's neck and kissed
him. Now that I think about it, I thought at first glance that this was the first time I had
reached out to this guy.
I vaguely felt Illei stiffen in my arms. Perhaps this felt just as unpleasant as the attack. But I
wondered what it would be like.
The body follows the mind. But the mind also follows the body. Now that I am so
disappointed in this guy, even my resentment has cooled, so I have no choice but to hope for
this guy to win my heart back. My heart was calm, but the kiss was sweet.

Illay, who had stiffened for a moment, suddenly wrapped his tongue around Jeong Tae-ui as
if he were going to fight. It was so thick and sweet that it hurt. It's also this man's fault for
being distracted by his own desires. I don't know when and where I learned it, but I am
amazingly good at pointing out people's weak points. I was out of breath and tried to open
my mouth, but his lips kept chasing me.
“Hey, wait a minute, take a breath...”
However, Jeong Tae-ui, who had been speaking intermittently, was speechless the next
moment. While he was momentarily distracted, Illay was thrusting his waist between Jeong
Tae-eui's legs, despite clearly rejecting him just a moment ago. The penis that was rubbing
the entrance and stroking the area found the gap and pushed in. After pushing in the end,
Illay lowered his waist again.
Just before he was about to pull up, Jeong Tae-ui grabbed Illay by the neck and hurriedly
pushed him away.
For a moment, I saw stars before my eyes. This is the star I saw once before.
“I told you I couldn’t! I thought I was going to die before, but I was afraid it would happen
again... Take it out! I can’t do that! We haven’t even finished our joint training yet, and you’re
telling me to lie down sick again?!”
“Even if it’s a bit difficult at first, you have to do it often and expand to get used to it.”
“I have training tomorrow, so what can I do? I can’t attend, so I have to go out even if I have
a fever, but if I crawl out, I’ll get beat up by other guys and be taken to the medical class?! I
absolutely can’t do that today!”
Jeong Tae-ui shook his head desperately, no matter what Illay said or not. As I flailed my
legs and bent over, the lump of flesh that was slightly in at the end seemed to stay stiff for a
moment, but at some point it became slippery and slipped away. It was so painful that tears
came out. Illei clicked his tongue disapprovingly. His eyes narrowed. It's like I'm wondering if
I should just tie them up again and attack them.
It's the same. However, after seeing Jeong Tae-eui's stern gaze, which was spewing red fire,
fortunately, he seemed to have decided to give up and shrugged his shoulders.
“Okay, okay. Then, let’s not do penetration today. Instead.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who sighed at first when he said that he would not insert anything, frowned
again at the word 'instead' that followed it. Illay looked down at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment,
lost in thought, and then whispered softly.

“Please let me ejaculate. It’s inside your body.”

The large hand gently grasping my buttocks felt very hot. Jeong Tae-eui faintly tilted his head
and looked at Illay. Just let me know... that's natural. Even though Jeong-tae was erect so
far, he couldn't finish without ejaculating. But for a moment, I couldn't understand the
backstory. Jeong Tae-ui glared at him suspiciously.
“They said I could never insert it. They said they wouldn’t insert it.”
“Yes. I think I’ve had quite a hard time in the past, and as you said, my training isn’t over yet,
so I won’t go as far as inserting myself today. But I want to cum inside you.”
So Illay added, “I’m just going to put in the tip a little bit,” and fell down on top of Jeong
Tae-ui again. His tone is firm, as if he will not concede any more than that.
Jeong Tae-eui's expression hardened.
Of course, it would be much more comfortable than if the weapon had been fully filled, but
even if only a little bit was put in at the end, it was not an easy mass. Jeong Tae-eui glanced
down and swallowed dry saliva when he saw the hideous lump of flesh writhing between his
legs.
“If you’re not going to put it in anyway, it doesn’t make a difference whether you just put the
tip in or just hold it and rub it. But why do you have to do it inside your body?”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered in an unstable voice. Illay knocked Jeong Tae-ui down and fell on top
of him. As if he wasn't going to listen to any more objections, he slid his lips down the nape
of her neck and nuzzled the pointed nipple under her chin. He hugs Jeong Tae-ui's bouncing
body and speaks only after a while.
“Well, now that I think about it, I don’t know why. There’s no reason why I should.”
Jeong Tae-ui breathed a sigh of relief at those indifferent words. I felt like I was alive. Even if
it was only at the end, if something like that came in, it was inevitable that tomorrow would
be a struggle as well.
"But... that was good. When I took out what was inside you before, it was a bit disappointing
to see it leaking out. Well, I can't help it because I said my stomach would hurt all day if I
didn't take it out, but your body “I like the feeling of being stuffed inside.”

However, when Illay continued speaking, Jeong Tae-ui was speechless. What a crazy guy. It
really seemed like this guy had changed his business from a crazy guy to a pervert.
No matter where he cums, the man's body is designed to feel pleasure from cumming itself.
It doesn't matter where it is. Of course, there will be a psychological difference between
doing it with someone you like and someone you don't like, but on a physical level, what
does it matter where you do it?
However, before Jeong Tae-ui could protest, Illay was already pressing his waist between
Jeong Tae-eui's legs.
“If you don’t like it, you can just wrap it outside. Instead, if you do that, it gets stuck all the
way to the root.”
Jeong Tae-eui was truly at a loss for words this time as he watched Illay benevolently say,
“I’ll do whatever you want, either way.” There were so many things I wanted to say, but I was
so out of breath that none of them came out.
Jeong Tae-eui, who had been glaring at Illay for a long time with eyes bordering on shock,
eventually collapsed on the bed. Then, do you think it's awkward for a guy who thinks of it as
a masturbation tool? You damn bastard.
“.......Do it inside…..Shit….After I ejaculate first instead.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered sullenly. Illay, who was looking down at Jeong Tae-eui, who was
muttering as he stretched out his arms with the intention of not lifting a finger and getting
some service since this was going to end up like this anyway, chuckled. He laughed softly for
a moment, wondering what was funny, then lowered his head and whispered, “Yes, I will do
that.”
11. Secret
I couldn't tell when I lost consciousness. Jeong Tae-eui opened his eyes because the faint
sound of the machine was so annoying. My double-overlapping vision returned to normal in
the blink of an eye once or twice.
Even after I opened my eyes and my vision returned to normal, I felt dizzy for a while and
stared blankly at the clock. The sound that bothered my ears was the sound of an alarm
clock.
"......."

I didn't usually use an alarm clock because I hated waking up to the sound of machines.
Occasionally, I would set my watch to sleep just in case I absolutely had to wake up early,
but even then, perhaps because of my instinct to hate the sound of an alarm clock, I would
open my eyes a minute or two before the clock went off.
After reflexively turning off the alarm, I wondered why this damn clock rang. The answer
came to mind after I stared blankly at the clock and the second hand had turned almost
once.
"......ah."
Jeong Tae-ui muttered briefly. For 10 minutes from 4:30 a.m. to 4:40 a.m. on the 27th.
It must be that time.
A stern, nail-biting voice appeared in my ears. Jeong Tae-eui looked at his watch again to
see how many minutes had passed while he was half asleep. The clock, set at 4:15, was
ticking.
I made sure to set my alarm clock just in case. I almost went to sleep without knowing the
world.
Jeong Tae-eui put down his watch and stood up. After turning on the computer, I thought I
should quickly go to the bathroom and wash my face to come to my senses. My head feels
fuzzy.
“...Ugh.”
However, the moment Jeong Tae-ui took a step out of the bed, he fell flat on the bare floor.
Not only did I have no strength in my legs, but my groin was sore, so I swallowed the moan
that escaped me.
I don’t have to go wash my face. I came to my senses.
Jeong Tae-eui lay face down on the floor, clenched his fists, trembled, and then opened his
eyes. I felt like curses would pour out of my mouth. He glanced at the bed. A sticky, dried
trace remained on the sheets of the empty bed. I glared at the traces as if they were Illei
himself.

shit. I'm dying from pain. Fortunately, it was much more bearable than before, perhaps
because I didn't push it all the way to the end like before. Compared to the time when it was
throbbing as if it was going to tear from the inside, I felt like I could survive now that only the
entrance felt tight. Jeong Tae-eui placed his forehead on the bed and let out a long, groaning
sigh. It would be absurd to blame Illay now. Even though it dragged on
I felt like I was being dragged in, but I wasn't tied up, nor was Jeong Tae-eui clearly rejecting
it. On the contrary, he later tried to cooperate in his own way, so it was difficult to blame him
for forcibly attacking people like he had done in the past.
However, because my body was tired, I couldn't help but feel resentful.
“Am I really such an idiot…”
I didn’t even know there was such a thing as the ability to learn. If you went through so much
trouble before, why did you do that again with that guy? Moreover, in this barren relationship,
only empty regrets remain after the body intermingles. Jeong Tae-eui sighed, tearing his
head.
It was empty and bitter. Even if you meet someone at a bar and spend the night with them,
you won't feel as empty as that guy. I think it's really foolish of me to convince a guy who
lacks the basic humanity of seeing and treating people as human beings, saying that I don't
hate humans themselves. However, it is already a problem that is close to your personality,
so even if you recognize it and try to fix it,
It didn't work out.
Fu, Jeong Tae-eui, who was breathing heavily once again, suddenly came to his senses and
looked at his watch. A few more minutes passed while I briefly relaxed from the exhaustion
of my body. Jeong Tae-eui hurriedly crawled over to the computer and turned it on. At best, it
was something I was asked to do - in fact, it was just a request, but it was no different from
an implicit obligation - and if I didn't do it properly, I would be in trouble. Besides, I don't know
what it is, but it's definitely important to my uncle and Mackin.
It would be a day.
Jeong Tae-eui turned on the computer, crawled up onto the chair, sat down, and frowned
again. The moment I sat down on the chair, my butt throbbed. What was even more
horrifying was that I felt the same flowing sensation that I had tasted once before, coming
from below. I quickly stretched out my hand and sat down on whatever I could find. I guess I
should throw away this shirt.
When I think about it, I find it shameful. It is said that after that damned bastard had satisfied
his greed, he went back to his room refreshed, leaving Jeong Tae-ui lying around in a dazed
state, having almost lost his mind. Of course, if he had slept next to me, the feeling would
have been very subtle, but his attitude of just satisfying his desires and finishing his business
was unpleasant as it made him feel like he was a masturbation device.

...But I'm glad I'm gone now.

Jeong Tae-eui opened the memo he received from Mackin. If Illay had been fighting, it would
have been difficult.
I looked at the clock and saw that there were just a few minutes left until my appointed time.
Jeong Tae-eui glanced at the memo that he had half-heartedly glanced at and folded back
when he received it from Mackin. At the top was a sentence that looked like a web address.
Next to the address, which was long enough to make you wonder if it was the correct
address, there was a short note attached. If the address is slightly incorrect, the connection
will be automatically terminated.
Be careful because it gets blocked.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned, thinking, “This is where it gets annoying.”
There were two passwords written below it. And one file name. Below it, there were several
lines of unknown formulas written.
"....... ......?"
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly tilted his head.
The formula seemed somewhat familiar. It's not exactly a formula. It's a mixture of numbers,
alphabets, and symbols, so to speak, it's closer to a chemical formula. Even if I had
memorized the long chemical equations all night while studying for exams in high school,
they were so complex that I could have forgotten them all now, so there was no reason they
were familiar to me. Maybe you saw a completely different formula somewhere and thought
it looked familiar because the format was similar.
I didn't even know I felt it.
Time passed as Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head and tapped the note with the tip of his fingernail.
He typed the address written in the note, being careful not to make even a single mistake.
And when I pressed connect, the screen changed. It was some kind of protocol screen. As I
entered my password, the list grew endlessly. I glanced at the clock. There wasn't enough
time to look through that list one by one. To be more precise, there were too many files.

It's difficult..., he muttered, clicking his tongue, but the very next moment, Jeong Tae-ui felt
relieved. There were countless lists, but they were neatly arranged. There is no need to
rush. You just need to find and receive one file. As long as the computer didn't suddenly
stop, I was able to finish it leisurely.
I quickly found the file name written in the memo. After specifying the file, I entered the
second password in the password window that appeared again. Soon the files started
transferring.
Even though I thought it would take 10 minutes to hurry up, it only took half that time to
receive all the files. Jeong Tae-eui, who ended the program before time elapsed, looked at
the memo again. All I had to do was check if this was the right file and transfer it to another
location.
Jeong Tae-ui tapped the desk slowly. I thought I should at least have a glass of water before
checking the file. Actually, cigarettes and beer were better, but neither were available now.
I completed most of the tasks I was told to do, but I didn't feel very good. This is because the
structure of this situation can be roughly guessed. In the past, Jeong Tae-ui had helped with
work that was not the same as this, but had a similar structure. Rather than saying that I
helped, I pretended not to notice even though I happened to witness it, but in a sense, it
should be said that I helped.
"That's also a crime of aiding and abetting...."
After muttering that with faint eyes, I thought about it, and this time, it was a crime of aiding
and abetting that could not be avoided. Since he even helped with his own hands, there is
no room for excuses.
In nine cases, it is leakage or sale of confidential information.
It was difficult to believe that my uncle and Mackin were accomplices, aiming for simple
extortion. My guess is that it was most likely to secure funding. It's like that everywhere. The
so-called ‘competition for position’ costs more money than you think. In some cases, the
amount was unimaginable. I don't know, but if a key position at UNHRDO is involved, the
amount is probably not a significant amount. risk factors
Since I don't do this kind of work often, the file had to be worth the price. The value of one
file downloaded in just a few minutes is probably an amount that Jeong Tae-ui can only
perceive as a number throughout his life.
“Uncle... isn’t this really too much?”

Jeong Tae-eui mumbled and sighed, even though his uncle couldn't hear him. If his uncle
had heard, he would have guessed it from the beginning and asked for it, but Jeong Tae-eui
would not have done this unless it was his uncle's request. This was true in matters of
morality, but above all, the risk was too great. Considering that the time was designated
separately, the security aspect must have been arranged separately.
And since he did it at least after listening to his uncle's words, this incident will not come
back as a danger to Jeong Tae-eui. But otherwise, it was a dangerous bridge I never wanted
to cross.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and stood up. I wanted to drink some water to wash away my stuffy
stomach.
The moment I got up, the pain I had forgotten came back, and I groaned again, leaning on
the desk, but I was still able to move, albeit hesitantly. Jeong Tae-eui had nothing to say to
anyone - if we were to be honest, most of it was directed at Illay - but he spit out a bunch of
swear words and brought out water.
"......."
I put my mouth to the water bottle and drank water slowly while staring blankly at the ceiling.
Looks like someone got drugs in the water. The water tasted particularly bitter. Jeong
Tae-eui clicked his tongue bitterly and put down the water bucket. It also tastes bitter. I didn't
want to be involved in this type of thing. But even aside from the fact that I was involved, I
felt uneasy.
Did your uncle do something like this at UNHRDO?
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and leaned his head against the back of the chair. He did not expect
moral integrity from his uncle. He was not naive enough to want his uncle to live a noble and
clean life away from the corruption that abounded within him, and he himself was not a very
sincere person.
However, I felt like it would have been better if they hadn't shown it to me like this.
“Well...I can’t do it.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered briefly. The bitter feeling didn't go away, but I convinced myself that
there was nothing I could do about it.
"It's easier to get rid of unpleasant things quickly and forget about them. Let's see..."

Jeong Tae-eui sat in front of the computer again. All you had to do was compare a few lines
in the memo to see if you had received the correct file, then send the file to the address
below.
Jeong Tae-eui opened the file muttering, 'If I ever get the wrong file, it's all over... Time has
passed,' and frowned at the endless list of overwritten letters. It seemed like they had
organized it to make it easier to read by changing the lines, but Jeong Tae-eui still couldn't
read the contents of the file. Actually, it looks difficult for anyone to recognize. But you can
find out
It wasn't there, but I was used to it. Jeong Tae-eui chuckled as he recalled the scribble-like
pieces of paper that were scattered haphazardly in the living room when he lived with his
older brother. My brother had no way of organizing such things properly. My uncle, who
happened to see it, clicked his tongue and said, 'No, there are so many people who would
take just this one as a prized treasure, why are you spreading them out like this?', but my
brother just shrugged his shoulders indifferently.
When Jeong Tae-eui was organizing the living room, he almost always collected the
numerous pieces of paper, but in the end, he had no idea what was written on them. Until I
came here.
...I became depressed again.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and picked up the note. And I started matching the letters that appeared
on the screen. The letters written on the notepad as the first few lines and the last few lines
matched. Fortunately, it looks like I didn't receive the wrong file. Now all you have to do is
resend this file...
Jeong Tae-eui rested his chin and looked at the screen.
As expected, it looks familiar. It wasn't just because the letters looked similar to the pieces of
paper my brother had scribbled on.
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. Even if you look at it like this, you can't tell what the content is,
so it feels like you're reading a puzzle book. If someone like Mora saw this, he wouldn't be
very happy. Of course, unlike puzzles, there is no solution to this, and for those who know,
this itself will be no different from an explanation.
“3...7...7...0...2.... ...... uh....”
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the regularly listed formulas and swiped his finger across the
screen, but suddenly stopped.

I'm used to it. No, it wasn't something familiar, but maybe it was something Jeong Tae-ui
had seen before. My brother always writes formulas on the spot and then throws them away
as if he gets bored, but sometimes he would hold the same piece of paper for several days
and get lost in thought. One day, Jeong Tae-eui thought it was strange that he had been
holding on to the same piece of paper for five days, so he sat across from his brother and
turned the piece of paper upside down.
I looked into it. No matter how much I looked, I couldn't make it out, but I remembered flirting
with my older brother by accident, saying that when I read the first letter in a vertical line and
read it backwards, I found my home phone number. At that time, the older brother calmly
explained the contents to the younger brother, who would not have been able to understand
even if he heard it anyway, but Jeong Tae-eui could not even understand half of it. My older
brother, Jeong Tae-ui, has a blank face.
When Jeong Tae-ui looked at him, he was silent for a moment, and then finished with words
that Jeong Tae-ui could understand.
'I just need to fill in the few empty lines in the middle, but that doesn't work out well.
But...actually, it might be better if it doesn't work out. If you design with this as the basis,
something quite dangerous will come out.'
My brother, who spoke with a slight frown, said that it might be better not to solve the
problem, but he didn't want to be able to fill in all the formulas, so he held onto the paper for
a few more days after that.
At that time, I didn't know what it was like to design something based on that and what the
risks were. But now, Jeong Tae-eui could feel his face hardening.
The gaze fixed on the file on the monitor did not move. Is it a coincidence? Or maybe it's an
illusion. However, while tracing the list of still unrecognizable letters with his eyes, Jeong
Tae-eui was able to be sure. He had definitely seen this before.
"......under."
Jeong Tae-ui raised his hand and covered his mouth. I was embarrassed and my gaze
wavered unsteadily.
If his guess, his conviction, is correct. My uncle, Mackin, and everyone else who might have
been involved in this were out of their minds. Leaking confidential information is also
confidential. This was not something that would be good to be leaked to the outside world. I
didn't know where the destination was, but it was obvious wherever you wanted to get these
items. There are places where this data can be put to good use - that is, where it can be
exploited to great effect.
It's where it is.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at his watch. It was close to 5 o'clock. It is too early to call someone.
But now I had to talk.
As Jeong Tae-ui blindly picked up the receiver, he remembered that he was now in
Canberra. At least it must have been around 8 am by now, so I thought I wouldn't wake him
up, so I looked through the notebook where I had written down the number.
However, even after receiving a signal for a while, the call did not go through. No matter how
many times I called, I couldn't get through to the phone, either because I couldn't answer the
phone or because I left the phone behind.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. This was my uncle who rarely answered the phone at any
time outside of regular working hours. I even thought that maybe they were not accepting it
on purpose.
I got nervous. But if you think about it, there was no reason to be nervous. The designated
time was only a time to connect without being affected by security and download the file
safely, but it did not mean that everything had to be completed within that time. The
designated time has already passed. There was no instruction to send the file immediately,
so you can leave it for now and do something after the call is made. If I have to, I can erase
it
There was.
As soon as I thought about that, the feeling of nervousness that I felt like I had to contact him
right away subsided somewhat. However, to that extent, an uneasy feeling of discomfort
arose. There's no way my uncle didn't know. If they were going to do something like this
together, of course Mackin would have known about it. And in the worst case - it was the
worst case, but it was a possibility - if that formula was applied to chemical weapons, etc.
Jeong Tae-eui did not know what substance the contents of the file were composed of.
Perhaps because I didn't know, my imagination was even more inclined to the evil side, but I
could easily guess that the goods traded in this way could not be safe and easy.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. However, nothing would get better if he sat in front of the
computer, staring at the screen and tearing his hair out, so he sighed and closed the window.
I rubbed my puffy eyes with my thumb. shit. I tried to deal with it quickly and sleep a little
more, but I ended up sleeping. I didn't feel like I could sleep.
The reason I left the room unusually early was partly because I hadn't come for a while, but it
was also because I was thinking about the possibility that Mackin might be the first to come
out of the instructor's office. After sitting on the bed and staring at his toes for a while, Jeong
Tae-eui thought about that, got up, got ready to leave, and called his uncle again just before
leaving the room, but he didn't answer. Good
I had a feeling it wasn't right.

As Jeong Tae-eui put on his shoes, he looked at his reflection in the mirror hanging in the
hallway in front of the door. Even when I looked at myself, my complexion looked very bad. I
feel like a sick person. Actually, I couldn't sleep properly, I was tormented by crazy people
every day, my mind and body were exhausted, and there were endless troubles in my head.
If I still felt fine after all this, I wouldn't be human.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed and left the room. I looked at the clock and saw that it was still dawn. It
was time for everyone else to wake up.
I went up the stairs to the first floor. When my mind was tired, it wasn't good to let my body
relax. When you feel comfortable, thoughts keep coming. These are not very good ideas.
Actually, I felt a little regret when I got to the second basement level. I should have just taken
the elevator up, but I had to hold on to the railing and endure the throbbing pain below my
waist for a long time before going up again. I barely managed to climb one step at a time and
by the time I reached the ground floor, cold sweat was running down my back. Damn it. See
if I ever do that with that guy again. .......
No, I think it will drag on again. Let's change the subject. Guess I'll let him insert it again.
Jeong Tae-eui forgot his complicated thoughts for a moment and solidified his resentment
against Illay. But that only lasts until you get to the ground floor. Jeong Tae-eui, standing at
the end of the hallway with a distant view of the instructor's office, stopped for a moment. On
days when the instructors' meeting was held early in the morning, not only the instructors but
also the instructors and instructors would come and go early in the morning. During the joint
training period, there were almost always instructor meetings in the morning and evening.
Today was no exception. Jeong Tae-ui looked at his watch.
But it was too early for people to come and go. It feels awkward to be out in uniform at this
hour. I stood in the middle of nowhere in the hallway and looked straight ahead in silence. I
didn't feel like I was popular. It seemed like no one had come out yet. Well, even if people
other than the instructor are mobilized for the meeting, it will still be about an hour before
they start showing up one by one. That possibility is
Mackin wasn't in the instructor's office as I had hoped, even though I knew there were very
few of them, but he didn't relax or anything.
My heart just throbbed at the fact that this tense feeling of anxiety had been extended a little
longer.
What should I do? What should you do if your guess is correct?
 I didn't think about it at all. There wasn't even a clue to the answer. Jeong Tae-eui walked
slowly. I could hear the faint creaking of the wooden floor beneath my feet. In an empty
space, only the sound of trees squeaks. It was a strange feeling, as if I had entered an
abandoned house deep in the forest.
Suddenly, my mood subsided. Standing alone in the middle of a dark hallway with no one
around.
When he reached the instructor's office, Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. When I slowly
opened the door, there was a bluish darkness lurking inside. How long has it been since you
last saw this light? It felt amazing. There was no natural light in the basement. A bright light
is on, or it is dark. When the small stand was turned on, the light dimmed, but it was not this
blue and dark at dawn.
I missed the dawn right in front of me. Sometimes I feel like I've been living underground all
this time. I wanted to go out there. This may be especially true as the time to leave is
approaching.
Jeong Tae-eui entered the instructor’s office. In a place where no one was there, without the
lights on, I sat in front of a small table set up for reception. And then I looked out the window
next to it. Of course, there were no windows downstairs.
The place, which had a spacious structure, perfect air conditioning, and nothing to feel
lacking, suddenly felt suffocating and stuffy. Jeong Tae-eui took a quiet breath and closed his
eyes. In this quiet, bluish morning, I thought I could hear a sound. Suddenly, I thought of my
older brother. When was there a dawn like this? My older brother was sitting in a rocking
chair on the veranda, silently closing his eyes. On the veranda
It was filled with flower pots that my mother had grown when she was alive. There were no
flowers blooming at all. All of them were full of leaves.
Jeong Tae-eui, who woke up before dawn and came out of his room to go to the bathroom,
stopped when he saw his brother like that. My brother was sitting as if buried among the
green, dense leaves.
'brother. 'Didn't you sleep?'
Jeong Tae-eui glanced at the clock with sleepy eyes and approached his brother. My brother
opened his eyes, looked at Jeong Tae-ui, and shook his head.
'No, I woke up a little while ago.'
'Um... isn't it cold?'

Jeong Tae-eui, who had just woken up, rubbed his arms in the early morning air of a late
autumn day.
'little.'
My brother gave a short answer and shrank back. It was dark so I didn't immediately notice,
but my brother's lips were turning blue.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and went back into the room and brought out a coat. And
then he draped it over his brother’s shoulder.
‘I’m at least wearing some clothes. ...Is there another problem that can't be solved?'
Jeong Tae-ui squatted on the threshold of the veranda and looked up at his brother.
Sometimes, when my brother had something to spend time thinking about, he would sit like
a doll like that.
'no. 'I thought I could hear a sound if I sat here.'
The older brother, putting on his clothes, leaned back in his chair again. The rocking chair
rocked a couple of times and then stopped. Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head. My brother closed
his mouth and eyes again, as if he was listening to something. Jeong Tae-eui looked at his
brother for a moment, then got up because he was sleepy and wanted to go to the
bathroom. And I turned around, looking at my older brother who sometimes said things I
couldn't understand. Maybe my brother
This may have been how I felt at the time. In the quiet, blue darkness of dawn, my brother
seemed to want to hear an inaudible sound.
Suddenly I wanted to see my brother. He is a brother who is not very caring and usually lives
without even thinking about it, but at this moment, Jeong Tae-ui wanted to see him. Even a
single word of voice was good. Jeong Tae-eui quietly opened his eyes. There was still a dark
dawn before my eyes. However, the dawn is brighter than before. The blue light was
gradually fading and objects were regaining their true colors. My uncle's desk
came into view. A desk that was properly organized and announced the absence of its owner
did not reveal the owner's personality in the slightest. I couldn't tell what kind of books he
liked or whether his personality was sloppy or meticulous, just by looking at that desk.
While I was sitting quietly alone and lost in thought, when I thought of my uncle, I would
naturally think of my older brother as well. Before Jeong Tae-eui came here, his uncle would
mainly talk with his father, and after his father passed away, he would mainly talk with his
older brother.

I didn't know that the two people might even look alike. Some parts are similar. But at the
same time, they were very different.
For example, yes.
My brother will never abandon Jeong Tae-ui. It is not because he loves Jeong Tae-ui, or
because he is family, or because he is moral. He was just like that. It was natural for him not
to abandon Jeong Tae-ui without any reason or reason. No matter what situation you find
yourself in, the word abandonment will not even come to mind. It was a little different from
the fact that Jeong Tae-ui would not abandon his brother. he is suffering
When you have a choice in a situation, you will worry about it. In the end, he would choose
not to abandon his brother, but he did not do that.
If I were to be specific, my uncle would have to be similar to Jeong Tae-ui. However, in terms
of results, my uncle was different from Jeong Tae-ui.
My uncle was able to turn his back on the person he cared about, even if he was sad and
struggling. The person who could do what he didn't want to do for what he wanted was his
uncle.
“It seems like my uncle is smart, but he’s not....”
Jeong Tae-ui whispered like a sigh.
He knew. Even if he had a hard time because of his uncle, he couldn't hate him in the end.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue bitterly and closed his eyes again.
It was then. I felt like I heard a sound.
Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes.
A sound was coming. It was the sound of footsteps approaching from afar. The old wooden
floor creaked faintly. The sound of walking, neither slow nor fast, is heavy.

Jeong Tae-eui looked at the instructor’s office door.

Maybe it was Kyoho who came out early. Or maybe it was a member who came up to get
some fresh air.
The footsteps gradually got closer. The sound passed by the front door and the front of the
office. Jeong Tae-eui stared at the door until the sound stopped in front of the instructor's
office.
Soon the door opened. The man on the other side of the door stopped when he saw Jeong
Tae-ui sitting alone in the dark instructor's room. The side where Jeong Tae-eui is sitting is
backlit, so he seems to be guessing who is sitting there. Jeong Tae-eui was able to clearly
recognize the man who was looking at Jeong Tae-eui with a slight frown.
It's McKean.
The person I was looking for has arrived. I wondered how likely it was that he would be the
first to come to the instructor's office by chance, but it seems like he, like Jeong Tae-eui, did
not get a long, sweet sleep.
Mackin, who recognized Jeong Tae-eui only after entering the instructor's office, raised his
eyebrows slightly. Then he went to his seat and sat down.
“You came out early. It looks like Instructor Riglow hasn’t come out yet.”
McKean's voice was lower than usual. Jeong Tae-eui nodded silently, even though he was
hidden from view by the partition. If there is Riglow, it's actually more difficult.
The first thing McKean usually did when entering the instructor's office was to open the
newspaper. The sound of newspapers being casually turned could be heard through the
partition. After slowly turning the pages of the newspaper, one page at a time, he asked in a
calm voice as if nothing had happened.
“So, have you finished your work?”
“Yes… up to halfway.”

Jeong Tae-eui gave strength to the hands that were clasped on his knees. There was a
vague sense of nervousness.
The sound of flipping through the newspaper stopped. After a moment of silence, Mackin
asked again.
“On the way?”
There was a faint edge to his voice. Only after hearing that voice full of caution and anxiety
did Jeong Tae-ui feel his nervousness subside somewhat.
“I finished everything as you said, but I haven’t sent it to the last address yet.”
“......Why?”
Mackin asked briefly. In contrast to Jeong Tae-ui's nervousness subsiding, his tone gradually
became more unstable.
He folded the newspaper again, having barely even read a few pages. Then he left his seat
and approached Jeong Tae-ui. I sit down in the empty seat across from me and look at
Jeong Tae-ui quietly. Jeong Tae-ui also faced him.
Jeong Tae-ui lowered his gaze for a moment. This situation felt somehow funny. From the
first time I helped him with his work - to be more precise, my uncle's work - I knew that it was
not legal work. So Jeong Tae-ui cannot talk about morality to him. Even if Jeong Tae-ui is not
involved in this, what needs to be accomplished will ultimately be accomplished. Leaked
documents can be leaked and used by anyone.
People use anyone's help. It was only funny that he had already known about such a thing
from the beginning and now had to pretend to be noble. Nevertheless, there was something
that was bothering me, like there was a thorn stuck in my neck, so I couldn't just pretend I
didn't see it and move on.
“Did you know what that file was?”
Jeong Tae-ui raised his head and asked. And then he looks straight at McKean. McKean did
not avoid eye contact. He just frowned.

Jeong Tae-eui thought that since it was okay to be laughed at, it would be nice if his
thoughts were wrong. In fact, it did not matter to Jeong Tae-ui even if someone sold nuclear
weapons to an armed group in the Middle East. He was not the kind of person who would go
out in anger over such a situation. It's okay if McKean sold something somewhere. Even if it
is an item that Jeong Jae-ui touched, even if it is a very dangerous item, even such things.
It doesn't matter.
However, I could not bear the fact that my uncle was illegally stealing what my brother had
developed, even though he clearly knew about it.
If even one of them gets out of the way, Jeong Tae-ui will pretend not to notice. I politely
apologized for making a fuss because of my unnecessary speculation, and it was okay to go
back to my room right away and transfer the file. It was okay to get scolded by my uncle
later.
Why didn't my uncle answer the phone? Even that fact, which may have been a trivial
reason, made me uneasy.
Mackin quietly looked at Jeong Tae-ui. After staring at Jeong Tae-ui's expressionless face for
a long time, he let out a long, disgruntled breath and opened his mouth.
“You probably already knew that this wasn’t something to talk about.”
"yes."
"Then what's the problem? I'm not going to take issue with the fact that it's dishonest... but
don't you like the idea of ​your brother's plan being leaked?"
McKean picked up an ashtray that was neatly placed next to the window frame and placed it
on the table. He then opened the bottom drawer of the small dresser next to it and took out a
pack of cigarettes from it. He also offers a cigarette pack to Jeong Tae-ui. I was about to
refuse, but then I picked up a cigarette. However, without lighting it on fire, he quietly placed
it in the groove of the ashtray and set it down.
Jeong Tae-eui smiled bitterly.
indeed. It was like my brother wrote it down. If Mackin knew that it was something his brother
had touched, then of course his uncle couldn't have known either.

“May I ask you a question? How did you know that your brother came up with it? Is that
what you majored in? I heard you were in the military.”
“I didn’t know for sure. I was just guessing. Was it really your brother who made it?”
As Jeong Tae-ui muttered indifferently, Mackin frowned for the second time. He seemed to
think he had said something wrong. I will choose my words carefully from now on, but Jeong
Tae-ui has already heard the important thing he wanted to hear.
Now... it's time to think again. What should I do?
It was impossible to prevent the leak at the source. I had no intention of doing so. If Mackin
and others had planned this, Jeong Tae-ui would not have raised an issue. No, actually, the
direction of this matter was good. It was just bittersweet that my uncle was involved in this.
And because of that bitterness, Jeong Tae-eui did not want to help this matter. He did not
even want to stop this matter by exposing it.
I passed my head. Even if it only makes a fuss right now, and later when the talk subsides
and becomes quiet, someone may plot the same thing again.
“If this matter is revealed, you and Instructor Jeong Chang-in will be in trouble.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered as if he was talking to himself. There was no intention to intimidate.
What I was thinking just came out of my mouth. But McKean seemed to take it differently.
Mackin, who was puffing on a cigarette, looked at Jeong Tae-eui with a sigh. Eventually, he
shakes off the ashes and mutters.
“That friend of the Jeongjeongjeok, he was so confident that he wouldn’t mess things up, but
in the end, it’s like this. Even if it’s discovered, this won’t be in trouble like you think. If
anything, if it gets in trouble, you’ll be in even more trouble. So it's not as much of a threat as
you think."
“Threat? I have no intention of doing so.”
“Then what were you thinking when you said this?”
Jeong Tae-eui closed his mouth again.

What are you thinking? What I was most curious about was myself. I wish someone could
teach me what to do here. All he could do now was complain to his uncle.
Why did you do that? Why did it have to be my older brother? Why did my uncle try to take
what my brother gave to the organization somewhere else? Why did my uncle do that?
I wanted to hear the reason. My uncle will definitely have an answer that Jeong Tae-eui can
understand. Then my heart wouldn't be so heavy. After answering, my uncle might have told
me not to complain about something that wasn't that big of a deal.
Jeong Tae-eui lowered his head and was silent for a while, then muttered something to
himself that was not to himself again.
“Well, what on earth was I thinking? Why did I do that?”
Why did he do that? The subject of those words was his uncle, but it didn't sound like that to
Mackin. For a moment, Mackin looked at Jeong Tae-eui with a puzzled look on his face. The
eyes look like they are looking at a strange guy with a male head. For the first time, a look of
trouble flashed across his face. I knew a lot of ways to persuade smart people, but I couldn't
do anything about it in advance because I didn't know when and where and what to say to a
brainy guy.
It's more annoying because I don't have it.
To Jeong Tae-eui, McKean was not an important person. Jeong Tae-eui looked helplessly at
Mackin and muttered what he wanted to ask his uncle.
“Why did you do that? Why did you do this?”
"......."
Mackin stared at Jeong Tae-ui. He seemed suspicious that he was really a weird-headed
guy.
It was then.
A loud burst of laughter was heard. As if the laughter that had been suppressed finally burst
out, the sound coming from outside the door echoed excitedly in the hallway.

McKean's face hardened. Jeong Tae-ui also frowned. Although I brought up the story with
McKean, I had no intention of telling it to anyone else. I also knew that I shouldn't let anyone
else hear it.
But there was one person standing outside the door. I didn't even hear them approaching,
but I guess I had been standing there for some time, leaning against the door and listening
to their conversation.
Even before he opened the door and looked back at the man with a disappointed face,
Jeong Tae-ui already knew who he was.
“It’s a masterpiece, Taeyi.”
It was Illay who came in, speaking with a smile still lingering in his voice. This is the man
who was with Jeong Tae-ui just a few hours ago. Before Jeong Tae-ui thought that he had
been caught saying something embarrassing, he blankly remembered why he was there. It
was still too early for the instructors, other instructors, and instructors to come out. Was it by
chance that I came out early?
......chance?
That can't be possible. Jeong Tae-ui did not hear him approaching. If I hadn't been careful
not to make any noise at the end of the hallway, the old wooden hallway would have told me
where I was. He already knew they were in the instructor's office.
“Illay. ......You…ᅳ.”
Jeong Tae-ui faintly tilted his head and looked at him. I opened my mouth, but no words
came out immediately.
A glimpse of laughter flashed across Ilay's eyes as he looked at Jeong Tae-eui. However, his
gaze soon moved away from Jeong Tae-eui and towards McKean. Looking at MacKin with a
slightly embarrassed face, Illay opened his mouth vaguely, saying, “This is so....”
McKean's face gradually hardened. An angry look gradually appeared on his face, and his
gaze became cold. He glared at Jeong Tae-ui fiercely.
“That’s right, I planned it with Riglow.”

“Jeong Tae-eui was in tears and opened his eyes.

“That’s not true...ᅳ.”
However, as he tried to refute Mackin's words before he even finished speaking, he lost his
voice.
He had never planned anything with Ilay. But Illay was here now. He had a slightly surprised
look on his face, but his eyes were filled with a smile that showed he knew from the
beginning.
Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. Then he raised his uncertain gaze and looked at Ilay. Our
eyes met. Illay only smiled faintly and said nothing to Jeong Tae-eui.
However, he spoke softly to Mackin in a more gentle voice than usual.
“I have no idea what Instructor McKean was talking about. I just came out early because I
had unfinished business yesterday. If I had known that we were going to have an awkward
conversation when I came in, I would have come a little later. This is really getting into
trouble... ..."
“...ᅳ.”
Mackin glared at him with a bug-bitten face.
Indeed, Jeong Tae-eui thought vaguely in a corner of his still confused head. I'm sure they
had all the escape holes prepared in case something went wrong. So even if Jeong Tae-ui
appealed to the higher-ups, the situation would have already been structured so that it could
not become a threat. There was no way he would have left any evidence. On the contrary,
Jeong Tae-ui was likely to be in trouble. At least that
My uncle didn't work so sloppily. However, if the prison guard's testimony is added, the story
changes. Even if there were no direct ripple effects, there was no way to know what
problems would arise internally. Your stance may not be that confident.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay blankly while having such a vague thought. With an ambiguous
smile on his face, Illay muttered, 'I have no idea what you're talking about...' and took
something out of his pocket and fiddled with it as if his cell phone was ringing. A mechanical
sound similar to the sound of a lighter is heard briefly. I pretend not to notice and put that
silver recorder back in my pocket.
 Jeong Tae-eui glared as if he were going to be pierced. Jeong Tae-eui no longer looked at
Mackin. Only Ilay was in his field of vision.
My mind, which seemed to be covered in the darkness of the blue dawn, seemed to become
brighter slowly, very slowly.
It was often the little words that brought the light. The words that passed by indifferently were
actually comments they made to Jeong Tae-eui.
Instructor Jeong Chang-in doesn't like Jang Til very much.
Suddenly, I remembered something Ilay had said at some point. He immediately smiled and
said: Just kidding.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Illay with an expressionless face. My mind is still immersed in dim
darkness. But he knew one thing. Illay knew everything. Just a few hours ago, when I visited
Jeong Tae-ui.
Just as his uncle had predicted everything from the beginning, he already knew.
“I don’t know if there is some kind of misunderstanding, and it doesn’t seem like something
that can be resolved through my authority. I don’t want to embarrass Instructor MacKin over
something that isn’t a big deal. ―――First of all, I will send my instructor to Eoryeong for a
while under my authority. The rest of the story. “Let’s do it later.”
Illay's voice seemed to come from somewhere unreal. Illay caught a glimpse of Jeong
Tae-ui, who was looking at him without even blinking. There was a cool smile in those eyes.
***
The only time I could feel the passage of time was when meals were served. If you turn on
the light, you might be able to see the clock, but Jeong Tae-eui came in, sat down, and didn't
move from there. I silently lowered my head and was lost in thought, and when the meal
came, I guessed where I was in the dark and took a few drinks.
When I came in before, I desperately hoped for even a faint light, but I didn't need it now. I
knew where to point to light up the light, but there was no need for Jeong Tae-eui right now.
All I could do was sit quietly in my seat. The command was still the same. Well, it's unlikely
to change in a few months at most. In that dark and gloomy prison, Jeong Tae-ui was in
darkness.

He was looking down at his invisible hands. I touched the base of my little finger. The weak
skin touched my fingertips. The palms below were callused, but the fingers were still soft.
“Hey. Are you sleeping?”
The voice came from across a wall, but even that wall was very thin, and there were iron
bars scattered across the front. The voice was heard clearly as if it were being spoken right
next to me. Jeong Tae-ui sighed and answered bluntly, “No.” The man who was imprisoned
in the neighboring prison right next to him had been talking to Jeong Tae-ui since a while
ago.
I didn't really feel like talking to anyone, so I answered half-heartedly, and sometimes I even
ignored him without answering, but the man just sat there regardless. He must have been
quite bored, as he said in his own words, 'I'm bored to death after rotting for a long time in
the fish tank. I don't even have enough company to talk to, so my mouth is starting to grow
moldy.' Jeong Tae-ui wanted to be quiet now. All senses, whether visual or auditory
I wanted to close myself off and lock myself away. Therefore, I thought Eoryeong was the
perfect place. If you don't deliberately find the light and turn it on, you can be immersed in
complete darkness. Unless you were in the same room as other people, other sounds didn't
bother you. So, I thought it was a good thing when I entered an empty room, but I had no
idea that there would be such an ambush in the next room.
I wish I was in the same room as that man. Then I would have stuck a towel in that guy's
thrush and covered his mouth. Before lunch, Jeong Tae-eui said that the man next door was
born into a wealthy family in Kuila Lumpur and went to Shanghai alone to study at the age of
15. He stayed with a relative in Shanghai, entered university safely, and participated in an
overseas volunteer camp as a freshman. I went to UNHRDO
The story behind his decision to come in was that he had two older brothers, an accountant
and a trader, and a younger brother and a younger sister who were still students. The
younger sister's name was Leching. Leching was so pretty that she was cast on TV by
chance. I found out that it had appeared in an advertisement once, etc.
Unfortunately, the next room was the innermost room in this hallway and the room across
was empty, so the person closest to the man was Jeong Tae-eui. Jeong Tae-eui, who
couldn't bear it anymore, spoke bluntly while eating a few spoonfuls of rice when lunch was
served. I'm going to eat and sleep, so don't talk to me. Then, as he said, the man in the next
room seemed to become a little quieter. I sighed and fell into silence, but before long, I was
in the next room.
A man suddenly spoke up. Are you sleeping?
Jeong Tae-ui did not answer. I didn't even feel like answering. The man closed his mouth
again. I thought it was fortunate.

The man spoke several more times until dinner was served, but Jeong Tae-ui kept silent. I
didn't feel like eating dinner, so I pretended to have a few drinks at lunch, but I didn't even
touch the food plate at dinner. In the early morning, before the work day even started, Illay
immediately put Jeong Tae-ui into the fishing cage. It also gives Jeong Tae-eui room to say
something.
didn't When Jeong Tae-ui reached the 7th basement floor and was about to enter the door of
the palace, he only smiled and said one thing. Please rest comfortably until I come to pick
you up.
He told me to rest comfortably. Rest in peace.
“You’re such a piece of shit... you damn bastard.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered lowly.
If you want to rest, this is definitely a good place to rest. I was able to take a breather away
from the hustle and bustle of the world. Even if it had been put here only a day ago, Jeong
Tae-eui would have smiled and said thank you.
“Uh. Are you awake?”
Just as I was about to mumble without realizing it, a voice came from the next room. Holy
shit. Jeong Tae-eui closed his mouth again.
"I'm sleeping really well. You've been sleeping since lunch, right? You must have been quite
tired. But I guess you came here with a grudge as well. Who is that damn bastard?"
The man asked, smiling cheerfully. Jeong Tae-ui was wondering whether he should ignore
him or not, but he sighed and answered.
“There is a guy who doesn’t see people as people.”
“Aha. That’s a really fucking bastard. Among the guys I know, there’s one guy like that. I’m
the only one who’s so good that he puts everyone else down. ... No, there’s no need to go
far.”
 Suddenly the man's voice became faint. The conversation continues in a tone filled with
resentment.
“The reason I came here is exactly the same. A guy who doesn’t see people as people. A
butcher who kills people with his bare hands. A crazy killer who laughs while covered in
human blood!”
"......."
Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. Jeong Tae-eui also knew someone like the man
mentioned just now. He was a person who would have been hopeless if there were two of
them in the world.
"That's... he's probably someone you shouldn't interact with. But how did you say you came
here?"
When Jeong Tae-ui asked quietly, the man's voice suddenly cut off. After a while, he was
downcast and gritted his teeth in frustration and muttered.
“That madman killed my colleague. So I got a bigger guy with a revolver and shot him with
it...”
"hmm......."
Jeong Tae-ui answered vaguely and kept his mouth shut. Jeong Tae-eui seemed to know
who this man was, the third brother of the beautiful Le Ching, who grew up in Kuala Lumpur
and went to college in Shanghai.
“Some idiot who just joined the company failed because he intervened without even knowing
the topic! Damn it. If you leave here, you idiot with an empty gun, I will find you right away
and punish you!”
“Uhm…….”
This is the crazy guy back then. The crazy guy who barged into a restaurant full of people
with a 50-caliber revolver and started shooting randomly. A memory came to my mind,
saying that if I meet you later, you will be beaten by me. Jeong Tae-eui gave a glance. There
was no way I could see anything in the pitch-black darkness, but I glared in the direction the
voice was coming from.

Jeong Tae-eui changed his mind. I'm glad I'm not sitting in the same room as this guy. If
they had sat in the same room, they would have strangled him with the towel instead of just
stuffing the towel down his throat. Then, he would have been charged with murder.
But isn't it so? Depending on how you think about it, you could say that all of the misfortune
that Jeong Tae-ui is currently experiencing came from that man. If that damn bastard wants
revenge, he'll attack when he's alone. He broke into a restaurant or something, and Jeong
Tae-ui ended up getting caught up in it. I regretted getting involved at that time, so I never
confronted him.
I ended up being captured by the crazy killer who had to run away even if he came into sight
from a hundred miles away without even saying a word.
I can't necessarily say that's the case, but Jeong Tae-ui thinks that 90% of it was that damn
guy's fault.
For a moment, resentful anger surged through me like heat. If I had been next to him, I
probably wouldn't have killed him, but I would have strangled him until he passed out.
However, while thinking about that, Jeong Tae-ui sighed. They say that if a person is unlucky
enough to fall backwards and break his nose, how could it all be that man's fault?
Maybe all the bad luck had been predicted from the moment I came here. Or maybe it was
before that.
Jeong Tae-eui rubbed his little finger in the dark as a habit. And then he lowered his gaze as
if trying to find something invisible. Originally, a red thread was tied there. Although I had
never seen it or felt it, there was a red thread tied there that connected Jeong Tae-eui and
his twin brother. My brother said so, so it must be true.
Even after hearing those words, I still couldn't see any red thread. Maybe it was cut off.
Before my brother left the house, he snipped the thread and used scissors in the air between
his fingers.
“When I think about it, my luck seems to have worsened ever since that thread was cut...”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself in his mouth.
Actually, Gil Sang-cheon was probably his older brother. While sharing his luck with Jeong
Tae-eui, his older brother brought him a lucky charm to prevent him from encountering bad
luck. Then, the thread that connected him to his older brother was severed and he no longer
received his good fortune.

“It’s easier to understand that way. It makes sense.”

Something like Gilsangcheon is something that a lucky person like my brother can handle.
Isn't it understandable if you think of yourself as a person who is overflowing with luck and
even shares that luck with those around you?
“That red thread was actually my luck... Oh, I really need to meet my brother quickly and tie
it again.”
I thought he was muttering quietly, but it seemed like his voice could be heard all the way to
the next room. The man, who was cursing about the crazy man while Jeong Tae-ui was not
listening, suddenly asked if he had heard what Jeong Tae-ui said.
“Did you ever break up with your brother?”
“Ah... well, it’s similar. I don’t even know where I am... or what I’m doing...”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered like a sigh. I wanted to meet you. But we cannot meet. There has
never been anything like this before. My brother was always within reach. Even if that wasn't
the case, whenever I felt like I missed him, it wasn't long before I was able to meet him or
talk to him on the phone.
okay. I missed you. Even more so now.
As if even the sigh had reached him, the man kept his mouth shut. He is silent as if he is lost
in thought. Or maybe I fell asleep. Jeong Tae-ui leaned his head against the wall and quietly
breathed in the silence, when he heard a low male voice.
“We can meet each other. As long as he’s alive. ...The friend I most want to meet is dead.”
Jeong Tae-ui didn’t say anything. The man didn't say anything either. The man who had
been talking so much just a moment ago fell silent as he thought about the friend he could
no longer meet. Jeong Tae-eui felt sorry for this and tried to say something, but after
hesitating for a moment, he closed his mouth again. Now was the time when the man
needed silence. Perhaps that friend was a colleague who died at the hands of Illay. or other
Are they friends? Jeong Tae-eui mourned for his unknown friend.

And for him too.

Those who stay behind are left with a life that was not given to those who went before. Life
remains with a sense of loss. Jeong Tae-eui had seen that sense of loss before. He silently
looked at the darkness over his body. Then he muttered bitterly.
“But I’ll still be angry, uncle.”
The sigh melted into the darkness. I thought about it all day.
I thought about things that had happened since last night, or even longer than that, going
back step by step.
There was only one plausible conclusion. However, although it was plausible, it was an
undesirable conclusion. So I thought again and did it again. The more I did it, the darker my
insides became. I am completely exhausted.
Jeong Tae-ui gave up trying to organize his thoughts and slowly knocked on the wall a
couple of times with his heavy head. My tired body relaxes.
I want to get out of here. I want to meet my brother. I want to get rid of these complicated
relationships. The things I wanted came to mind without hesitation.
It was then.
From afar, I heard the sound of an iron door opening. It was already past evening, so there
was no need to visit from outside. If so, would the instructor just look around? However,
when the sound of shoes stepping on the stone steps was heard, Jeong Tae-ui seemed to
know who it was.
The popularity was getting closer and closer. There was no hesitation in the sound of
approaching footsteps, as if I could clearly see ahead even in this darkness. I am wandering
around, unable to shake off even the vague suspicion, but that man does not hesitate even
in this pitch-black darkness. Jeong Tae-eui laughed bitterly.
“Taey.”

Even when the footsteps eventually stopped and a familiar voice was heard a few steps
ahead, Jeong Tae-ui did not look up. He just silently looked at his feet.
Suddenly, I heard a faint sound and saw light pouring down from overhead at almost the
same time. The light was not very bright, but to eyes accustomed to the darkness all day, it
was dazzling than the sun.
Jeong Tae-ui frowned and covered his eyes with his hands. Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth
shut until the light became familiar to his eyes and he could slowly open them. The man in
front of him also waited quietly.
“Did you rest well? I came to pick you up.”
When Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes, Illay was in front of him. Open the cage and wait for
Jeong Tae-ui to come out.
Jeong Tae-ui did not move for a moment and just stared at him. He waited patiently for
Jeong Tae-ui, as if he had no intention of collecting money.
“Hey, are you leaving already? I guess someone came to get you.”
At that time, the silence stopped in the next room and a man's voice was heard. Illei glanced
in that direction. However, from his position, he would not have been able to see who was in
the cage next to him. Likewise, the man could not see Ilay. The man didn't know that the
person close to him was Ilei. The moment I realized that fact, I had a strange feeling. What
are you saying?
It was a feeling that was difficult to explain.
That man tried to kill Ilay. Without even looking around, he attacked Illay, almost throwing his
life away. Maybe it was just a momentary tantrum or a slap, but at that moment, he clearly
hated Ilay more than anyone else in the world. Still, he did not recognize Ilay. The footsteps,
the popularity, and even the voice clearly belonged to a man named Ilei.
It was something, but he didn't know just because he couldn't see it.
“It’s too fast to leave in less than a day. Haha, let’s go out and see.”
 The man greeted cheerfully. Only after hearing that greeting did Jeong Tae-ui stand up
slowly. Then Illay opened the door and went out to the waiting side. Jeong Tae-eui did not
say hello to the man and asked him to meet him again. Take care until it comes out, that's all
I said.
The door to the 7th basement floor closed behind me. There was only one door that was
less than half a span wide at most, and there was complete darkness inside, while light was
shining outside.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at his watch. It was approaching 10 o'clock. It was a few hours after I
finished my regular routine.
“I’m on the way right after finishing the last meeting of the day just 10 minutes ago.”
Illay spoke from behind Jeong Tae-ui, who was looking at his watch. “Don’t be angry
because I’m late, I came as quickly as possible,” he added, raising his eyebrows slightly.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at that smile for a moment and then turned his head. It was the most
unpleasant laugh I've ever seen. It's the same smile I saw at dawn. Jeong Tae-eui showed
his disapproval and sighed.
“Every time we do joint training, I feel like I’m in trouble.”
“Didn’t you like it? I thought it would be good for you to spend today there.”
Illay raised his eyebrows slightly and said in surprise. Jeong Tae-ui looked up at the ceiling
for a moment. As he said, spending the day at Eoryeong wasn't bad. There was no way I
would have had a good day by participating in the sparring in a situation where I wasn't
feeling well, and I don't think I would have gotten through the day without a problem with the
same spirit as I did now. For today, spending the day buried in a dark place was like a day
out of everyday life.
It was better than what I sent.
“Yes, it was better than usual. Even if I don’t think you put it in the fish tank for me.”
As Jeong Tae-ui spoke indifferently, Illay laughed.

Jeong Tae-eui headed to the stairs not far from the entrance. Illay, who had thought about
stopping in front of the elevator next to him, saw Jeong Tae-ui start going up the stairs,
followed him a couple of stairs down and asked.
“Trying to take the stairs? Isn’t it difficult?”
“It’s hard. I’m starting to get migraines.”
Jeong Tae-eui answered bluntly but did not stop walking. My body is feeling better. I had
been stuck inside the fishing cage all day, and now there was no discomfort.
But a little while ago, my head started pounding. It's been like that since long ago. If I moved
too much and my body became tired, or if I overworked my mind too much, I would get a
migraine. The migraines did not respond well to medication. I have no choice but to sleep
and wake up. Illay followed Jeong Tae-eui as he walked up the stairs and pointed behind him
with a nod.
“There’s an elevator right over there.”
“Do you want to take the elevator to go up one floor?”
Jeong Tae-eui snorted, adding, “It will take more time to wait.” Ilay was silent for a moment.
“It’s on one floor. Are you going to your room?”
This time, Jeong Tae-ui was silent.
It was only then that we realized that our respective destinations were different. The place
Illay naturally wanted to go was his room on the first basement floor. And the place Jeong
Tae-eui is heading to is his room one floor above. Jeong Tae-ui stopped walking. Behind
him, Illay also stopped.
The headache didn't seem to go away on its own. As it continued, it got worse and I didn't
think I would be able to sleep easily. I wanted to go to my room and rest. But clearly, Jeong
Tae-eui had something to confirm. I felt like I already vaguely knew it and didn't want to
confirm it, but I had to point it out.

“Let’s go to my room. I filled the fridge with beer during the day.”
“......Shall we do that?”
I don't know how much I filled, but I think Dong will give me all that beer. Jeong Tae-eui
looked at Illay with irritated eyes, and this time he followed him toward the elevator. Even the
beer didn't really appeal to me.
Jeong Tae-eui thought about going to the medical center to get some headache medicine
before going to his room, but then remembered how late it was and quenched his appetite. It
was obvious that if I went to Kyoho's room at this time and asked for medicine, I would get
scolded again.
I just hope that the story progresses in a way that doesn't make the headache worse. Jeong
Tae-ui didn't say a word until he got into the elevator and reached Illay's room on the first
basement floor. Illay glanced at Jeong Tae-ui, but did not bother to talk to him. I just
chuckled. It was natural that Jeong Tae-ui's mood couldn't improve after seeing that.
“...It’s like watching a distressed child.”
When Jeong Tae-ui muttered displeasedly next to Illay, who was taking out the keys, he
slightly raised his eyebrows. It was only after Jeong Tae-eui had said it that he realized that
the words themselves were no different from those of a distressed child, but they had
already been said.
“You’re welcome. If you leave a distressed child alone, he’ll feel better after a night of sleep,
but I don’t think that’s the case for you. Well, you tend to feel better on your own.”
Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. This is why humans should not insert the first button
incorrectly. Getting angry is annoying and if you pass it off as a good thing, it becomes a
natural thing for that person in the perception of people around you.
I sigh inwardly. That's because what I said isn't necessarily wrong. Even if I feel very upset
and angry, how many days will it last? When I was angry at someone, it drained my energy
even more, so I couldn't keep up with it, so I always buried it. However, it does not mean that
you forget what made you angry or what made you feel distressed.
“It looks like you did something to hurt my feelings...”

Jeong Tae-ui said to himself. The conclusions I came up with while staying at Eoryeong all
day were mostly pointing to one thing. It was a conclusion I was very unhappy with.
Ilay didn't answer this time. I just opened the door and gestured for Jeong Tae-ui to enter.
Entering the quiet room, Jeong Tae-eui stood for a moment and then went to sit on the chair
in front of the desk. Normally, I would have sat on the bed, but now I don't feel like even the
smallest detail.
“......What about your uncle?”
When Jeong Tae-ui asked, Illay shrugged his shoulders, taking off his jacket and throwing it
carelessly on the bed.
“Instructor Jeong Chang-in is in Canberra.”
“That’s not true. I couldn’t contact you in the morning, but I’m asking if you can contact me
now.”
Illay laughed. From that smile and short silence, Jeong Tae-ui realized that it was no
coincidence that his uncle did not answer the phone. And Illay knew that Jeong Tae-ui
noticed. As if he didn't feel the need to answer, he goes to the refrigerator and takes out his
share of beer and Jeong Tae-ui's share.
“Okay then.”
Illay opened his mouth while lightly throwing a beer at Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-eui didn't feel
like drinking, but he played with the beer in his hand for a moment and took off the full top.
The moment I opened it, bubbles bubbled up and fell to the floor. I clicked my tongue and put
the can down on the desk and shook my hands off.
Since I had no intention of drinking it anyway, I didn't pick up the beer.
After taking a sip of his share of beer while looking at Jeong Tae-ui with amusement, Illay
leaned against the wall and tilted his head.

“Should I talk about the cause first or the result?”

“Only about my uncle.”
Jeong Tae-ui spoke briefly. I thought and thought about it all day, but the most important
thing was that one thing.
Illay looked at Jeong Tae-ui for a moment and smiled, then suddenly asked.
“You said you were the son of instructor Jeong Chang-in. ...Oh, genetically.”
Illay added that he thought there was room for misunderstanding. Jeong Tae-ui frowned
slightly.
I quickly realized what he was talking about. It wasn't really a secret. However, it was not a
story that anyone outside the family would know.
“......I guess my uncle said that.”
What he said in itself had no meaning. Jeong Tae-eui did not care who he passed on his
blood and flesh to. His father was in heaven and his uncle was his uncle.
“He never said it directly. I only found out about it by chance. But you really don’t look alike.
It’s not that you resemble Jeongjae, but you really have a completely different personality
from that guy.”
Illay chuckled as if it was funny. Jeong Tae-eui sighed and slowly tapped the armrest of the
chair with his palm.
“It seems like you know very well. So, I guess you and your uncle worked together to plan
this?”
Then Illay smiled and waved his hand. He shakes his head and says, “It’s not true.”

"It's uncomfortable to hear that he set things up. Of course, it's not wrong, but... it's true that
he and I know each other well. To be more precise, I should say that he and my brother
know each other well. We do things together in many ways. So, I guess I can say that I know
the best among the instructors, but when it comes to this matter, I am nothing more than a
helper in what he wants.
“I only helped a little bit.”
Illay pointed very slightly with his finger.
aid.
Jeong Tae-eui laughed bitterly.
“So, did you know in advance that I would see that file and get things to this point?”
Jeong Tae-ui didn't want to hear any more, so he started talking right away. Illay was silent
for a moment, but then calmly shrugged his shoulders.
“More than half the probability. But I also thought there was a good chance that it wouldn’t
work out as I had hoped.”
“If that were the case, were you planning on dragging me in and holding Mackin by his
ankles?”
Then Illay laughed softly.
“Tae. You have already been dragged in. Although this incident will be known to all the prison
guards and reported to other branches or headquarters, it is an embarrassing matter if it
becomes known, so it will not be said out loud and it will be swept under the rug internally.
However, you will most likely be held responsible. .”
Jeong Tae-eui said, 'There's nothing to worry about. I looked at Illay silently as he said, 'I will
do my best to prevent you from being expelled.' That didn't matter. Anyway, the deadline I
said when I came in the first place is running out.
Suddenly, it occurred to me that maybe that was why my uncle set the deadline like that.
Jeong Tae-eui leaned his head helplessly on the chair.

“......So, the result is.”

There was fatigue in his voice. Illay emptied his beer, threw the can into the trash can, and
went to bed. And he shook his head indifferently.
“Nothing much.”
"what?"
“It’s nothing. This incident is nothing more than one of the ‘many unpleasant incidents
caused by Jang Til and the people under Jang Til’s management.’ This incident alone does
not cause any damage. In fact, on the surface, it is ‘ It's an 'accident that can't happen', but
in reality it's an 'accident that happened without luck'. Of course, Mackin got a promotion.
Maybe I should give up. Depending on how you look at it, it may be better for you to leave
UNHRDO.”
Jeong Tae-ui listened to him silently, and when he paused for a moment, he spoke quietly.
“It’s not just McKean.”
"hmm......?"
“My uncle helped me with this, too. Whatever the ‘substance’ you mean, my uncle helped
Mackin with his work. No, Mackin helped him with his work.”
And I dance like a fool and a puppet. Jeong Tae-eui smiled bitterly.
Then suddenly Illay burst out laughing. It's a cheerful laugh, as if you heard something very
interesting.
“Aha, hahaha, that’s right, Mackin and Jung Chang-in were definitely holding hands anyway.
If you want to gather evidence, you can gather as much as you want. By the way, Tae-i.”

Illay suddenly lowered his voice, still smiling.

“Instructor Jeong cannot quit UNHRDO. He is an essential human being.”
“...... To Vice Minister Mao?”
I didn't mean to laugh, but I ended up laughing. Illay shakes his head.
“Wrong. He is someone UNHRDO needs.”
Hearing those seemingly casual but subtle words, Jeong Tae-ui let out a long breath.
From a while ago, I felt like something was going around me.
Okay, this is not it.
It was none of Jeong Tae-ui's business to know whether his uncle was Mao's man, Jang Til's
man, or neither. It was none of Jeong Tae-eui's business to know how things were going
internally. What he wanted to know was neither how the situation would progress nor how
the power relationship would be established.
Jeong Tae-eui just wanted to know that his uncle did not consider him a person who would
be okay with being cut off harshly if the circumstances occurred. That was all it took. That
was enough. The headache was getting worse. My head is pounding and I feel nauseous.
Jeong Tae-ui clenched his fists.
at that time.
As if tearing away that headache, mechanical sounds began to flow through the quiet space.
The phone was ringing.

Illei raised his eyebrows, looked at his watch, and muttered, “Ah.” Smiling as if he knew who
it was, he stood up from the bed and approached the desk. He checked the caller ID on the
screen of the phone next to Jeong Tae-eui and nodded to Jeong Tae-eui. Jeong Tae-ui
looked at the screen. The international call connection number was followed by the number
61-2. It's Canberra. Calling from Canberra at this hour
There was only one person who would walk. Suddenly, the blood disappeared from Jeong
Tae-ui's lips. Biting his lip nervously, he answered the phone.
"......."
I tried to say hello or something, but no words came out. So, as I held the receiver and held
still, words came back from the other side, which had also been silent for a while.
'Rick?'
“......It’s Taeei, uncle.”
'ah. It's Taeui. why are you there Did I dial the wrong number? Nope.'
The voice went away for a moment as if checking the number, then came back. It was
nothing. My uncle was no different from usual. As always, he was seriously calling out to
Jeong Tae-ui. Maybe my uncle doesn't know. No, it may not have been what my uncle
intended from the beginning.
Even though he knew it couldn't happen, Jeong Tae-eui desperately clung to a thought that
suddenly occurred to him.
“When are you coming? I’ve been stuck in the fishing grounds all day today.”
Jeong Tae-eui grumbled softly to his uncle, as if a child was acting foolishly.
My uncle laughed on the phone.
'Did you hear what Ilay said?'

My uncle said. The voice was as casual as a phone call. However, the moment he heard
those words, the expression on Jeong Tae-ui's face disappeared. I bite my lip nervously
again.
“......Uncle. Was it like that from the beginning?”
Jeong Tae-ui asked quietly. After a moment, my uncle asked, ‘What?’ It didn't mean I didn't
know what I was talking about. It means about something in this situation.
Jeong Tae-ui was silent. While I slowly inhaled and exhaled several times, no words came
from the other end of the phone. My uncle will know. There was no way I didn't know. The
current situation, as well as the fact that it would happen like this, must have already been
predicted. And he knew how Jeong Tae-ui was feeling right now. The moment I think about
that, something like a fireball wells up in my chest.
I climbed up and blocked my throat.
I was so angry that it was difficult to breathe. All that pitiful clinging feeling from a moment
ago has turned into resentment. It was a small thing I wanted from my uncle. Perhaps my
uncle also wanted something trivial from himself. But the little things they thought were
different.
“From the beginning.”
'.......'
“...Why didn’t you say that from the beginning? You wanted to create a difficult situation for
Mackin or Jantil. You could have just said that from the beginning. Then, do you think I would
have interfered with your uncle’s work? What means did he use? Anyway, why do you think I
disturbed my uncle like this?”
The words came out like an explosion.
My anger rose up. My heart hurt terribly. The headache is throbbing like crazy in my head.
It would have been nice to have been told in advance. Then, even if his uncle had killed
someone, Jeong Tae-ui wouldn't have been this angry. It never hurt like this. No matter how
Jeong Tae-ui's hand was borrowed or how dirty it was, it was okay. If only his uncle had
asked for help, Jeong Tae-ui would have done so.

But he didn't do that.

Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut, as if he was mad and screaming. It was because I was so
choked up with anger. Once I closed my mouth like that, no more words came out.
My uncle didn't say anything either. I couldn't even tell what kind of face he was making on
the other end of the phone. Jeong Tae-eui was just holding the receiver and holding his
breath.
At that time, Illay, who was just watching with his arms crossed, quietly snatched the receiver
from Jeong Tae-eui's hand. Jeong Tae-eui, who had been trying not to let go of the receiver
for even a moment, soon lost strength in his hands.
“Hello. Um, I. ...Okay, a little. Well, come back and talk about it later. ...Um. Things are going
the way you want them to. Yeah. Um.”
Illay, who took over the receiver on behalf of Jeong Tae-ui, said only a few words and hung
up. Then he looked back at Jeong Tae-ui and spoke gravely.
“Calm down. ...No, are you calm now?”
Jeong Tae-eui couldn't help but smile when Ilay added, "He's a guy who calms down very
quickly." The fireball that filled my insides was so hot I couldn't bear it.
"you."
“...ᅳ.”
“You knew. Ever since you came to my room yesterday, or even before that.”
Illay did not respond to Jeong Tae-ui’s words. However, the smiling face was answering in
the affirmative.

“When you were with me yesterday, were you thinking that if I give it a few more hours, this
guy will start acting like a puppet? What time should I go out to the instructor’s office
tomorrow? Ha. While he was touching me, if I penetrate him all the way, he will move
properly. “I couldn’t do it, and it would cause a setback in my work, so I’d have to be patient
for a little bit. Have you ever thought about that?”
“Tae. You’re overly excited right now. Calm down.”
Despite Jeong Tae-ui's words, Illay spoke calmly without showing any anger or displeasure.
That calm face made me even more angry.
"진정. ...너라면 진정하겠냐, 이 개새끼야!"
Jeong Tae-eui threw down the beer can he had left next to him. The heavy can filled with
beer flew violently at Ilay, who was only a few steps away, but Ilay dodged it by tilting his
head slightly. His face hardened slightly, as if he was displeased. Jeong Tae-eui knew that
this was a vent for anger. The origin of this was not Illay. So this anger wasn’t entirely Illay’s
fault.
However, he obviously knew everything and came to Jeong Tae-ui on purpose. All he had to
do was satisfy his own greed while calmly watching Jeong Tae-eui being foolishly
manipulated. I didn't expect anything from him. There was no special friendship or loyalty to
Jeong Tae-ui.
But I couldn't help feeling angry.
“Tae, stop going back. If you’re with a guy who can’t tell the difference between the front and
the back and doesn’t know who he’s running towards, you’ll want to twist his neck.”
Ilei said coldly. Then, he grabbed Jeong Tae-ui, whose face was filled with anger, and
dragged him out of his room. As he looked at Jeong Tae-ui being pushed out into the
hallway, he said, 'Okay,' and closed the door as if nothing had happened.
Jeong Tae-eui just stood there silently, looking at the door that closed firmly in front of him.
***
My head was pounding. My head hurt even before I woke up. Even though I was sleeping, I
couldn't fall asleep deeply and even in a half-asleep state, I woke up groaning that my head
hurt.

In the end, when I woke up with a restless head, it was not yet dawn. Looking at the clock,
which was not even 6 o'clock, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and scratched his head.
"shit......."
My head was still heavy and my eyelids were heavy, but I didn't feel like I would fall asleep
again. Jeong Tae-eui sat down on the bed, closed his eyes, and dozed for a moment, but as
expected, he couldn't sleep properly and sat up and opened his eyes. As soon as he opened
his eyes, a pounding headache struck him so fiercely that Jeong Tae-ui held his head and
buried his face on the blanket.
“Ouch..., aspirin, aspirin,”
Last night, after being kicked out of Illay's room, Taeui Jeong went to Gyoho's room in the
medical class and knocked on the door. He had already finished work more than a few hours
ago and was leisurely soaking in the bathtub in his room. He came out with only a towel
wrapped around his wet body, and as soon as he opened the door, he started swearing.
Some crazy guy came to me in the middle of the night and screamed like crazy asking me to
clean someone's bath.
He fell silent when he saw Jeong Tae-ui standing in front of the door. Even though I was
grumbling and complaining under my breath, I calmly put on my clothes and went to the
medical center and gave Jeong Tae-eui half a sheet of painkillers as he wanted. Jeong
Tae-eui belatedly thought that his appearance must have been quite rough, considering that
the picky Kyo-ho did not show his irritation openly.
Actually, that would have been the case. Her face was pale and pale, and her lips were dry.
It wouldn't have been strange if he looked like someone who would have collapsed at the
slightest touch.
'Did you know that among painkillers, aspirin causes the most damage to the stomach
lining? 'Be sure to eat and eat.'
When he spoke bluntly and handed me the medicine, I responded appropriately and as soon
as I returned to my room, I recklessly chewed and swallowed twice the prescribed amount of
medicine. I had a headache so I didn't think two pills would be enough. As soon as I took the
medicine, I immediately covered myself with a blanket and went to sleep, but my head hurt
so much that I couldn't sleep.
After an hour had passed, the effect of the medicine had barely taken effect and I became
slightly unconscious. However, the pain did not go away completely, so I spent the night
muttering 'My head hurts, my head hurts...' while I was sleeping, and woke up with a
headache still lingering in my head.
“I think I left the aspirin I took yesterday somewhere…”

Jeong Tae-eui felt sick to his stomach, but the headache was more pressing than that, so he
looked for the painkiller sheet he had placed on the nightstand. A sheet was found behind
the cup, but there was no medicine in it. Jeong Tae-eui blinked his eyes and vaguely recalled
the memory of swallowing the medicine in his sleep last night, moaning that his headache
wouldn't go away.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and stood up. My head hurt so much that I frowned. I was a
little sorry to have to go to that school again at this hour, when it wasn't even 6 o'clock, but I
felt like my head was spinning because of the headache that hadn't stopped since last night.
He asked for the whole headache medicine and seemed like he wanted to chew it all on the
spot.
He sighed, put on some clothes, and hurried out of the room. As time passed, there were
hardly any people in the hallway, where a few people would normally be passing by.
Sometimes I hear the sound of the door opening and closing. Among the diligent guys, there
was one who sweated it out in the training room every morning. Ilay was one of those
people. If you don't sweat in a refreshing way, your body will feel tired all day.
I've said before that I feel stuffy.
"......."
Jeong Tae-ui frowned. I thought of a name I didn't really want to think about. What's worse is
that as soon as I realized that I didn't want to think about it, other unpleasant names came to
mind one after another along with the reason.
shit. It would make me feel a little better if I just threw a bomb at this damn UNHRDO
headquarters. If possible, it will be very refreshing if you throw a few more to the branch. If
you think about it, you're going to be taken out by this damn organization soon anyway, so
do you really want to commit a terrorist attack? If I had the ability, I would break the board
and go away.
For the first time, Jeong Tae-eui envied his brother's genius and pressed his throbbing
temples. One of the members, who was getting off the elevator with a refreshed face and
drenched in sweat, probably returning from the training room, was startled when he saw
Jeong Tae-eui. After he got off, Jeong Tae-eui, who got on the elevator, looked at the mirror
attached to the inside and realized the reason.
This is a face like a freshly dead corpse. Even if it's dawn, it would be scary to encounter a
face like this when it's still dark. Jeong Tae-eui smiled bitterly. I laugh and then hold my head
and say “ouch” again.
Jeong Tae-eui, who reached Kyo-ho's room in a month, muttering things like "medicine, I
need medicine" like a drug addict, knocked quietly at first. There was no answer. I rang the
doorbell, wondering if he was fast asleep. Still, there was no answer.

Jeong Tae-eui frowned slightly and rang the doorbell several times in succession, knocking
on the door at the same time. At that point, the delicate and nervous Kyoho could have burst
out screaming, but there was still no reaction.
“What… does Luther have something to do? He should be in the training room at this time.
Go there.”
As I was knocking on the door, no one came out. Instead, the door to the next room opened
and another teacher stuck his head out with an annoyed look on his face. The expression
‘Noisy’ was clearly written on his unpleasant face, as if he had been beaten up in his sleep.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was contemplating for a moment whether he should break down this
door or go to the medical center and break down the door there already, looked at his face,
which looked like he was going to scream if he knocked on the door one more time, and
whispered, "I'm sorry," in a low voice. .
Kyoho still didn't erase his displeased face and went back into the room without answering.
It's surprising. I didn't know that Kyoho, who had a bratty and nervous personality, would be
so healthy and energetic that he would exercise every morning. You shouldn't judge people
based on their appearance, but he had a very unhealthy appearance for a medical school
teacher.
“Well, you don’t need a lot of physical strength to do such a murderous job. He might be the
fittest person in this branch.”
Jeong Tae-eui tapped his temple and walked away. However, as soon as I decided on a new
destination, I felt disgusted again. I was dying of pain, but I had to go up to the first
basement floor and then go back down to the training room on the 5th floor. If I found Kyoho
there, I had to go up to the second floor infirmary again.
This is probably why people always keep a medicine box in every home, even if they are not
very sick. Jeong Tae-eui decided that once this headache went away, he would also have to
airlift a medicine box and keep it in his room, so he went down to the 5th floor again.
“......Ugh..., I feel sick.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who saw the elevator standing on the 6th basement floor and was going
down the stairs because he didn't have time to wait for the elevator to come up to the 1st
basement floor, stopped for a moment before reaching the 5th basement floor. Not only did I
feel uneasy with the headache, but my stomach also hurt. Jeong Tae-eui, who was leaning
against the wall with his eyes closed and frowning as he felt a tightness, felt like he could live
again after some time had passed.
I sighed and walked away.

Jeong Tae-ui was not weak. I've never had anything that upset my stomach, and if I have a
headache, I just swallow it. But now it was especially painful. I don't know if it's actually really
painful, or if I just exploded because the stress was building up, or if I'm feeling mentally
weak and feeling the pain even more exaggerated.
“Everything is fine... Anyway, if I hold on just a little longer, this will be goodbye. Until then, I
don’t think I’ll have to die.”
Jeong Tae-ui gritted his teeth and muttered. The half year I promised with my uncle is not
long left. Moreover, sooner than half a year passes, Jeong Tae-eui may be kicked out of
UNHRDO to take responsibility for this incident.
What does this feeling say?
It's unpleasant and frustrating, but I don't have enough energy to get angry, and even if I
think about it and try to figure out the right and wrong of the situation in my own mind, it's too
bothersome.
I'm sure there was a word to describe this feeling, but I couldn't remember what it was. Even
if I try to think of it, I have to deal with the headache first. I could almost see the training
room. Jeong Tae-eui walked in that direction, steadily telling himself as if hypnotized that
there was medicine there. If, by chance, there is no connection there, there is no need for all
this. Just go to the medical class
I will destroy the muntjak.
Jeong Tae-ui glanced at his watch. It was just past 6 o'clock. If I went to the medical center,
took the medicine, and went back to my room, I could lie down for two more hours if I
doubled down on my regular day and the previous morning routine. I wasn't sure if I would
ever fall asleep, but I was ready to lie down even if it was only in a half-asleep state. Or
should I just take sleeping pills and swallow them all together? However, due to drug abuse
I might be carried away, but right now, the sight in front of me was painful, so there was no
time to think about it later. Jeong Tae-eui seemed somewhat desperate... he thought while
lightly tapping the back of his neck. It feels like my head is shaking and the pain is
dissipating.
When Jeong Tae-eui got a few steps in front of the training room, the door opened. The
translucent glass automatic sliding door opened, and a man with wet hair walked out, as if
he had just finished exercising and showered.
"......."

"ah."
As soon as he saw the man's face, Jeong Tae-ui frowned so much that he couldn't see it.
Ilay Riglow. Well, this man worked out every morning, so it wouldn't have been surprising if I
ran into him here. But I didn't really want to run into him right now. Just looking at it made me
feel heavy. Even so, the headache is severe and it is never pleasant. Besides, it was only a
few hours ago that I felt so upset last night.
Although he was not a man who could not notice Jeong Tae-eui's unpleasant expression,
Illay raised his mouth slightly and smiled when he saw Jeong Tae-eui.
“It’s rare. You’re here at this hour. Do you want to exercise? There won’t be many people
today, so you’ll be able to run leisurely.”
He said, pointing inside. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him silently. He was no different from usual,
as if nothing had happened, as if he had notified Jeong Tae-eui of the situation and Jeong
Tae-eui had never been so angry, or as if it had been resolved a long time ago.
under. I felt like laughing.
To Illay, everything was insignificant. No matter how Jeong Tae-eui felt, or even if he got so
angry and screamed, it didn't matter to him.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was silent for a moment, sighed. It's not like I didn't know he was this kind
of guy, so why would I get hurt again?
“No, trying to find someone. Luther, are you in there?”
“Luther? Why? Are you hurting somewhere this morning?”
“I have a bit of a headache.”

Jeong Tae-eui answered bluntly and briefly. Illay stopped walking and looked down at Jeong
Tae-ui. Then, he suddenly smiled and took a couple of steps closer. He stopped walking less
than a step away from Jeong Tae-ui. He bent down slightly, placed his mouth close to Jeong
Tae-eui's ear, and whispered sweetly like a kitten.
“Tae. The problem is that you pretend not to be anything but are secretly sensitive. At the
very least, you probably had a restless night’s sleep last night. Take some pressure off your
shoulders. Don’t exaggerate small problems. ...... Ah. Okay, since we’ve come all the way
here, why don’t we just go exercise and sweat a lot? Then, my head will feel refreshed.”
After finishing speaking, he lightly kissed Jeong Tae-ui's cheek as if he were greeting a close
family member with affection. Then he took a step back and smiled lightly.
“Well, okay. I think I saw Luther doing weight training inside. He might be warming up or in
the shower right now. Please take care of your business, Tae.”
Illay tapped Jeong Tae-ui on the shoulder a couple of times and started walking again. Jeong
Tae-eui did not move as he heard the sound of his footsteps passing by him and moving
away. Eventually, the sound turned the corner and disappeared beyond the hallway.
"......."
My fingernails dug into my palms. Without realizing it, my clenched fist is shaking slightly.
I forgot about the headache for a moment. It's because my mind is turning black. I was angry
and something like a lump rose inside me. The lump blocked my throat and I couldn't
breathe for a while.
"under......."
Jeong Tae-eui slowly opened his hand. There were fingernail marks carved into the shape of
a half moon on the palms of the hands.
"My true..."
I mutter with a sigh. I wanted to snort, but I couldn't even laugh.

"It's been a while since I felt this bad...."

Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. As I listened to the words coming out of my mouth, I felt
even more dirty. I wasn't expecting anything special. He is a guy who makes sexual jokes
even after raping people, and I never even imagined that he would apologize or show any
signs of regret. Even if that were the case, if you really think about it, I don't think there was
any reason why he should have received that apology.
I thought, "Of course that guy would be so stubborn," but when I looked at that innocent
face, my anger rose up like a lump.
Hey, you damn bastard. It is the human duty to at least show a humble appearance or,
rather, not say anything and just show a passing light.
Jeong Tae-eui felt like his heart was congested, so he pounded his chest with his fist. I was
hit so hard that I finally felt pain in my chest and was able to catch my breath. At the same
time, the headache that had left my consciousness for a while came back with a fierce
intensity. The moment he felt that headache, Jeong Tae-ui relaxed his fists. A breathing
sound, perhaps a sigh or a sigh, escapes from the mouth. The tantrum that suddenly surged
to the top of my head broke out all at once.
It seemed like everything was going downhill. And again, that feeling from before, the name
of which cannot be remembered, covers my mind.
While he was thinking about what it was that resembled depression, his headache was
getting worse, and Jeong Tae-eui went into the training room. Fortunately, Luther was found
at a glance. Luther, who was untying the laces of his sneakers as if he was about to enter
the shower room after finishing his workout, saw Jeong Tae-ui walking straight towards him
with a white-faced face and muttered, uh, uh. you this morning
He looked like he was about to say something like, “What are you doing here?”, but when he
saw Jeong Tae-ui looking even pale, he closed his mouth.
"Uh, Tae... Good morning... I don't think so. It was like that last night too. Why is your face
like that..., uh, huh? Hey! Wait a minute! I “I haven’t washed it yet!!”
Jeong Tae-eui glanced at Luther's face and gently grabbed Luther's neck to say hello and
say hello. He put his face close to the tip of Luther's nose, which had been dragged around
like a doll, and spoke softly in a voice as if he were about to die.
“Give me the medicine.”
 I got a lot of criticism from Luther. While being dragged to the medical class in sweat-soaked
clothes without even being able to change out of his workout clothes in the training room,
Luther spewed out harsh swear words that were barely within the bounds of six-letter letters.
Likewise, while arriving at the medical center and searching for medicine inside, Jeong
Tae-eui chewed and swallowed the medicine as soon as he took it and tried to go back to
the room.
It was the same even the moment I turned around.
The good news is that because my head was so sore that it felt like it was going to explode,
most of the swear words escaped out of the other ear.
I don't know what kind of spirit I came back to the room with. When I came to my senses, I
saw that Jeong Tae-ui had returned to his room and was stretched out on his bed. As my
head hurt, my vision also throbbed. A phone appeared in the corner of my blurred vision. It
was just like the cord I had unplugged last night before going to sleep, and now it was just a
piece of scrap metal.
Did someone call me while the phone line was unplugged? If they did, it would most likely be
my uncle. No, maybe even if the phone had been left plugged in, it would never have rang.
Rather, that seemed more likely.
My uncle was not one to make excuses to justify something that had already happened. He
was a person who would rather remain a bad person without any explanation. If I did the
right thing and was misunderstood, I wouldn't know. But I didn't think that someone of my
uncle's level would make a mistake that would cause misunderstanding. If I did something
bad, I would be questioned about it later.
This is a person who calmly admits something without making excuses or trying to cover it
up. Then he would put on a shameless face and ask, 'So, what are you going to do?'
ㅳSo, what do you do, Jae-ui?
Suddenly, my uncle's voice, which I heard a long time ago, vaguely came to mind. A younger
voice than now.
I don't remember exactly when it was. I think it was summer vacation when I was in
elementary school. At that time, Jeong Tae-eui was busy hanging out with his neighborhood
friends at summer camp and all, so the exact circumstances were unknown. When I returned
home after a three-day, two-night camp hosted by my school's boy group, my father and
uncle were fighting. No, it would be absurd to say that we fought. My father is one-sidedly
angry
And my uncle just faced the anger in silence. And my brother was sitting next to him with an
expressionless face.

Jeong Tae-ui's father was usually a quiet person. There wasn't much to show or explode
with emotions. He cared very much for his younger brother, who was much older than him,
and was proud to have joined an incredibly famous and great international organization in a
foreign country (UNHRDO). When he returned home on vacation, he would always look after
him warmly.
So, that day was the first time Jeong Tae-ui saw his father so angry at his uncle.
As Jeong Tae-eui took off his shoes at the entrance, he suddenly stopped and just looked at
his father and uncle in turn. His father poured out his anger and then stopped talking for a
moment. And there was a short silence. Then my uncle opened his mouth quietly, without
saying sorry to my father or saying he was wrong. 'So what do you do, Jae-ui?' Say.
My father made a dumbfounded face for a moment. He looked at his younger brother with a
mixture of anger, pain, and sadness, and eventually shook his head and went into the room.
Perhaps because my father's rare anger was so impressive, I couldn't remember what my
brother responded at the time. I never heard what made my father so angry.
However, what Jeong Tae-eui belatedly realized, with a child's unique sense of humor, was
that his uncle had abused his older brother's exceptional talent. When I think about it now,
my uncle probably created the opportunity for my older brother to develop weapons.
"......."
Jeong Tae-ui sighed and closed his eyes. The headache seemed to have calmed down a bit
as the medicine began to wear off. My uncle never apologized to my father until the end.
Maybe Jeong Tae-eui apologized without my knowledge, but I felt certain that he didn't.
However, for some reason, another image was superimposed on the image of my uncle,
who did not apologize until the end and kept his mouth shut. At my father's funeral a few
years ago, my uncle sat in a corner of the funeral parlor and did not move. I looked down at
the floor for a while, lost in thought, and occasionally I would glance at my father's portrait as
if it had just occurred to me. My uncle continued to sit like that until the hearse left.
There was.
My uncle did not apologize. I have lost my chance to apologize forever. Jeong Tae-eui
thought that maybe that was the punishment given to that person who pretended to be smart
but was clumsy.

“Uncle… If I don’t get an apology, I’ll remember it for the rest of my life and bring it up
persistently every time I see you…”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered with his eyes closed. I don't have the energy to get angry or vent my
frustration. This unpleasant feeling of unknown origin.
Jeong Tae-eui groaned and covered himself with the blanket, wondering when the headache
pounding in his head would go away.
It was then.
I heard footsteps coming from the other side of the hallway, and then the door burst open.
Jeong Tae-eui glared at the person who opened the door and came in without knocking,
pulling the blanket down just below his nose.
“Brother Tae.”
However, as soon as he confirmed the person who came in, Jeong Tae-ui withdrew his
harsh gaze. I slowly got up from the bed and asked curiously to this unexpected visitor.
“Xinru…, what’s going on?”
"brother......."
The visitor, standing in front of the door as if blocking his door, called Jeong Tae-eui once
and kept his mouth shut. The face that was staring at Jeong Tae-ui was completely white
and frozen.
"god......."
However, before Jeong Tae-ui could call his name again, Shin Lu came to the bed with long
strides. And then he grabs Jeong Tae-ui's collar and pulls him close. Jeong Tae-eui blushed
slightly.
“Shinru. ......Why are you like this? What’s going on?”

Shinru's face was less than an inch away. His pale blue lips twitched and trembled as if he
wanted to say something, then stopped.
Jeong Tae-eui's expression hardened. This is my first time seeing Xinru like this. Even more
than the fact that Xinru is clutching my collar, I feel more unfamiliar with that unfamiliar
expression. It's as if Jeong Tae-ui doesn't know anyone. No...this is someone who doesn't
know.
“...... is not allowed.”
Xinru whispered something. The voice was so quiet that I couldn't hear it. Jeong Tae-ui
frowned.
There was no expression on Xin Lu’s white face. It seemed as if it had become stiff like a
wax doll and had lost both life and emotion. Jeong Tae-eui knew this face. It's a dangerous
face.
“Shinru. Put this away.”
Jeong Tae-ui covered his hand over Xin Lu's hand, which was holding his collar. Not harshly,
carefully, but firmly. But Xinru didn’t care. It seemed like Jeong Tae-eui's voice wasn't coming
through. He doesn't even seem to know that Jeong Tae-eui is holding his hand.
"Brother. ... Riglow, ... Ilay Riglow, did you sleep with that man?"
A soft voice came out from pale blue lips. The voice was thin and faint, like the sound of the
wind, but it clearly pierced Jeong Tae-eui's eardrums. I didn't know where he had heard that,
or why it had to be at a time like this where he felt like he was going to collapse from
exhaustion. The moment he recognized Xin Lu’s words, Zheng Taeyi’s face hardened.
Suddenly, a forgotten lump of anger blocked my chest. unpleasant memories
It's because it came to mind. It wasn't because of me mixing it up with Ilay Riglow. The man's
cold personality, cruel hands, and indifferent eyes all mixed together to create a feeling of
discomfort that twisted my heart.
Xin Lu was speechless as to how he could perceive Jeong Tae-ui's expression becoming
hard. The gaze that stared at Jeong Tae-eui without blinking even once gradually became
distorted.
“...Why did you do that?”

“Shinru.”
“No... that man can’t. Why didn’t you tell me? I told you to only look at me. I told you that I
wanted you to be alone with me!”
“Shinru!”
The hand that grabbed my collar gained strength. I suddenly thought that maybe they were
trying to strangle me. And the moment after that thought, Jeong Tae-eui felt a thrill in his
heart. Xin Lu was really trying to strangle Jeong Tae-ui. With half crazy eyes.
The eyes looked bright red. The watery, shiny eyes look straight at Jeong Tae-ui and write a
silent curse.
“Xinru, come to your senses! Xinru!”
Jeong Tae-ui shouted, but it was no use. It seemed like I couldn't hear it. I didn't even know
that I was pretending not to hear even though I could hear.
The strength of his grip was terrifying. Jeong Tae-eui tried with all his might to tear off the
hand, but the hand holding Jeong Tae-eui's collar did not come off.
“I thought it was a lie. I thought it couldn’t be true. I didn’t know why my brother slept with
that guy or why such unpleasant rumors were going around. You like me, right? I like you
too, right? But, with me too. I didn’t do that, so why with that guy?”
Xin Lu's voice was already close to gnashing his teeth and growling. The hand that was
holding his collar suddenly pushed Jeong Tae-ui. It caught on the bed right behind him and
Jeong Tae-ui ended up rolling on it. Still, Shinru, who didn't let go of his hold on the collar,
falls along with him.
"......!"
Jeong Tae-ui swallowed a groan. My legs got stuck and I heard a popping sound. For a
moment, my eyes were dizzy. It felt like fire was burning below my knees. I had surgery
before.
While Jeong Tae-ui was unable to make a sound or endure the pain, Shin Lu was riding on
top of Jeong Tae-ui.

“Hyung, don’t you like me? You said you like me. But why that guy? That guy can’t do it. I
told you I didn’t like that guy!”
Xin Lu, who was sitting on Jeong Tae-twi's waist, tugged on his collar. With a thud, a thud,
the front buckle was torn off easily. My skin touches the cool air. When Xin Lu's body was
revealed, he rushed at him like a wild beast with prey. He bit my collarbone as if he was
really trying to eat it.
“Xinru. ...Xinru. Calm down. Get out of the way for a moment.”
Jeong Tae-ui held Shin Lu’s head and said. However, Xin Lu didn't respond and just started
biting Jeong Tae-ui's exposed body as if he wanted to leave his mark on her. Jeong Tae-ui
gritted his teeth. Otherwise, it seemed like sighs, swear words, or crying would come out of
his mouth. My head was pounding and it hurt. The strange man sitting on top of me was very
heavy.
My heart was pounding and it was difficult to breathe. It felt like everything in the world was
tormenting me horribly.
“Shinru..., don’t do it.”
Jeong Tae-eui spoke intermittently, barely able to whisper. There was no strength in the
voice. To be honest, I wanted to cry. I wanted to throw everything away, crying like a child
and saying, 'I don't know anymore, let whatever happens happen.' I thought it would be nice
to hide in a corner and never come out.
But the reason I couldn't do that was because this man, although very unfamiliar, was Shin
Lu.
Jeong Tae-ui clearly had to feel sorry for Xin Lu. His body abandoned the person it loved. I
repeatedly mixed my body with other people and felt pleasure from it. And now his spirit, too,
was abandoning Xinru. Jeong Tae-eui realized at that moment. He still loved and cared for
Xinru, but he could not accept everything about Xinru. As much as Shinru wishes,
It wasn't.
The mind fades and the emotions fade.
Jeong Tae-eui called Shinru's name softly, like a sigh. However, Xin Lu, the lovely young
man who had already become unfamiliar, bit Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder and gritted his teeth.

“I can’t do that. I hate myself just as much as that man. He deceived me and laughed at me.
To watch a man like that get his brother...? I can’t do that. I can’t do that with other men, but I
can’t do that with him. ....!"
That was the moment those words reached my ears. Jeong Tae-ui’s heart froze. My head
feels as if I poured cold water on it.
Some time ago, I experienced this feeling. Although it was much fainter and smaller than
now, the color of the emotion was definitely the same as it is now. This is when Xin Lu made
a deal with Ilay, risking Jeong Tae-ui's life. When he tried to get involved in Jeong Tae-ui's
life, not for Jeong Tae-ui's sake, but for Xinru himself.
"......!!"
Briefly, I thought I heard Shinru's words. And in that brief moment, Jeong Tae-eui couldn't
remember what he was in.
When I came to my senses, no, in fact, I wasn't even fully conscious. A white light flashed in
my head, and only the sound of my own heart rang loudly like a drum in my ears. Jeong
Tae-ui was half-sitting on the bed, looking down at Xinru, and Xinru was rolling around on the
floor.
It seemed like he had hit Shinru's head unknowingly. As if he had suffered a mild
concussion, Shinru was holding his head as he struggled to straighten his shaking gaze. It
seemed like he never thought that Jeong Tae-ui would hit him. Unsteady eyes look at him in
disbelief.
“Did I look that funny?”
That was the first time Jeong Tae-ui realized that his voice could be so dry. A crunchy, dry,
harsh voice escapes through bloodless lips. Suddenly I burst into laughter. But that bitter
smile disappeared before it even appeared on my lips.
"Why on earth is everything like this.... Did you all think so little of me? Do you think I have
no will of my own? You can wield me as you please and treat me as you please, but you
think I have no feelings? I don't get angry, I don't get hurt. “Why don’t you take it? I’m not that
strong.”
My voice became increasingly weak. The last word barely stays in my mouth and then melts
away. But strangely enough, even though my strength was fading away, my anger did not
subside. In a body that has quietly withered away, resentment slowly burns the surrounding
emotions like an ember.

“...I can’t do this. I don’t want to stay here anymore. I have to get out.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered bitterly to himself. Xin Lu looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a pale face as
if frozen. Jeong Tae-ui's words turned pale, as if a terribly scary dream had become reality.
The whispering lips quieted down, and he whispered in a barely audible voice.
“I can’t leave... I can’t go. I didn’t even get permission from the Commander-in-Chief... So I
can’t leave. There’s no way I can quit being a member of UNHRDO on my own.”
That was the only thing the childish voice could say. Jeong Tae-eui laughed bitterly.
General Manager. permission. UNHRDO. What does it all mean? My heart has left this
place, but what can bind me?
“Really...? Then I can just tell the commander-in-chief directly. Then I can leave right away.”
“Brother Tae!”
Xin Lu’s voice sounded like a scream. Leaving that voice behind, Jeong Tae-eui stormed out
of his room without even looking back.
***
In fact, it wasn't only Xin Lu's fault that he was angry to the core. In many cases, when a
person suddenly vents his anger, it is not just because of one fact. All the things that had
accumulated up to that point exploded in a very small way. In my life, most of the few times
when Jeong Tae-ui exploded were like that.
When things that have been tolerated for a long time pile up and pile up and can no longer
be suppressed, at some point the anger explodes due to something really trivial and not
even funny. When you think about it later, it may seem absurd. He also asked why people
who don't know anything get angry over such trivial things. Because it is really a trivial thing
that triggers a tantrum.
I didn't even know if that was still the case. In fact, I wasn't so angry at Xin Lu that I exploded
with anger. That anger was not something that Xin Lu had built up. However, it wasn't just
because of Illei, or because of other colleagues or uncle. But at the same time, it was all
their fault. Jeong Tae-eui was impatient to wait for the elevator, so he walked up the stairs.
 I spit it out between my teeth. The headache that seemed to have subsided with the
medication came back again. My leg, which had been tangled when I fell on the bed earlier,
throbbed every time I took a step, probably because I had sprained my ankle.
At this point, I was so angry that I couldn't help but laugh.
what's this. Nothing is right. My mind is a mess and my body is a mess. I couldn't even get
myself together. However, there is no one who can take care of it for you. Jeong Tae-ui was
left here alone.
“Ha. Jeongtaeui. What is this?... I just vent my anger and can’t even control myself. I have a
long way to go before I become human.
However, even if you try to be human and endure it for a hundred days, it will inevitably
explode one day as it builds up. The best thing to do is to accumulate things on a daily basis,
but that is not something you can do as you wish. Jeong Tae-eui, who limped his way up to
the ground floor without stopping, stopped for a moment and sighed. There was no way he
was out of breath as he had climbed only a few floors at most, but Jeong Tae-ui climbed
deep several times.
I breathed in and out. Suddenly he muttered, “Ah.”
I see Now I understand. Now I know the name of this feeling. I feel uncomfortable and angry,
but I don't have the strength to complain. I want to cry or yell, but I don't have the energy. I
hid in a place where no one was around and didn't want to come out. Jeong Tae-ui was
exhausted.
I was truly exhausted.
At best, if someone were to criticize me for speaking weakly about such things, I could have
grabbed him by the collar and slapped his face after I had regained my strength.
I can tolerate physical exhaustion, but it is difficult to tolerate mental exhaustion. Even now,
when he returns home exhausted, he doesn't have a brother who will welcome him silently at
home, sit down with him, and make up for the drinks he can't drink. There was no one to
lean on, no one to vent to, and no one to trustingly sit next to him.
After catching his breath for a while, Jeong Tae-ui wiped his dry eyes with the back of his
hand and took a step forward. It feels good now. No matter what his uncle says, who the
next commander-in-chief will be, or who will be transferred to which branch, it is none of
Jeong Tae-eui's business anymore. A person's life, work, and work tend to flow in the
direction they should go. If it was going to be like that from the beginning, no matter who
helps or who gets in the way, it will be like that.
It was done. If it wasn't going to work, it wouldn't work no matter what help I got.

"If it's my uncle, he's the one who will survive alone even if the person he serves is demoted
somewhere far away. ... But why do you need me?"
Although no one was listening, Jeong Tae-ui muttered as if he was talking to himself. After
thinking about it after blurting it out, it was really true. That uncle was not the kind of person
who would mess up his path in life just because someone helped him or not. He is a person
who will excel at whatever new path he finds. While I was walking down the hallway,
dragging my throbbing ankle, the Commander-in-Chief's office approached me.
It's a place I've been to only once before, during Illay's coronation ceremony. It wouldn't be a
place where a member could barge in like this, but Jeong Tae-eui had already stopped
thinking about that.
The promise with my uncle is over. The meager remaining days didn't matter anymore. It
won't matter to my uncle either. If the Commander-in-Chief has the authority to give me
‘permission’ to leave here, I will meet the Commander-in-Chief and tell him in person. I'm
going to quit UNHRDO and get out of here.
Originally, it was not for Jeong Tae-eui to meet the Commander-in-Chief in person. When a
member makes a request, the instructor above him/her listens to the request and obtains
only formal approval from the commander-in-chief. But now, such a procedure did not come
to mind.
In front of the Commander-in-Chief’s office, Jeong Tae-ui stopped for a moment. I took a
moment to catch my breath and knocked on the door. The thick and heavy wooden door
rang with a low, heavy sound.
Jeong Tae-ui listened in front of him. I waited for someone to tell me to come in, but I stayed
there for a while and didn't hear anything. I knocked on the door again. But there was still no
sign inside. Only then did Jeong Tae-eui think of the possibility that there might be no one in
the Governor-General's office. No, actually, I didn't know that it was natural that there wasn't
one. The day's work has not yet begun. This early
It was obvious that there would be no one in the governor's office in the morning, but I hadn't
even thought about that. I just ran blindly, filled with anger all the way to my head.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed in frustration. I feel ridiculous and foolish.
For a while, he just stared at the doorknob of the Commander-in-Chief's office and pushed it.
I thought it might be locked, but the door opened easily.
“...Excuse me. This is Bishop Jeong Tae-ui.”

Although I thought no one would be there, I made a low noise outside the door just in case.
Since I spoke with the door open, Tliam must have been able to hear me inside the room,
but as expected, there was no reply. I guess it's true that there is no one.
Jeong Tae-eui hesitated and then entered. Anyway, after meeting this person named
General, I was willing to happily be kicked out of this branch, even if it meant grabbing me by
the collar. It was possible to run into the Commander-in-Chief's bedroom, not just the
Commander-in-Chief's office. If you think about it, wasn't the place where the
Commander-in-Chief stayed connected to the Governor-General's office?
As expected, there was no one in the commander-in-chief's office. However, as if he had
been away for a moment, the light on the lamp on the large desk was turned on. Is that
stand turned on all night while no one is around? Now that I think about it, I heard that the
Commander-in-Chief was so absorbed in work day and night that he was said to be a
workaholic. Maybe it's not that it hasn't come out yet, but that it may have gone out
somewhere nearby for a while.
Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment. At that time, two doors lined up inside the
commander-in-chief's office caught his eye. One is the bathroom door, and the other is the
door to the commander-in-chief's private room.
Walking towards the door without hesitation, Jeong Tae-ui thought for a moment that it would
be difficult to do so, but he had already come this far and could not back down. By that time,
I had cooled down a bit and it wasn't that I didn't regret it just a little, but if I turned around
like this and bumped into someone else, it would only get more ridiculous.
In fact, it was absurd for a member of the department to storm into the governor's office with
a petty personal petition. Even if it is cut off right away, there will be nothing to say. Of
course, Jeong Tae-eui's wish was to be fired, so that would be a good thing, but he knew
very well that this situation was unreasonable and rude.
If we run into each other, we should apologize first, but Jeong Tae-eui stood in front of the
door with the natural worry that he might find himself naked or run into some other
embarrassing situation when he entered the room. And then I knocked on the door again. A
little more carefully this time.
“Commissioner, this is Lieutenant Jeong Tae-eui. I wanted to see you, so I came in at the
risk of being rude.”
I knocked on the door and spoke politely. And I waited for a while, but once again there was
no answer. Jeong Tae-ui frowned. Isn’t it even in the private room? Well, since the lights
were still on, I think I might have gone somewhere else for a while. Suddenly, I lost strength.
As I was exhausted, I suddenly lost my temper and as a result, I came all the way here in a
month, but the commander-in-chief was nowhere to be seen.
Is there anything else that will make you feel this weak?

Jeong Tae-ui sighed and knocked again on the wooden door with no answer.
“Commander-in-Chief...” He was mumbling helplessly a name that was not answered even
when called, and suddenly his gaze turned to the button next to the door. A little while ago,
my head was bloodshot and I couldn't even look around, but now I saw a button next to the
door. At first I thought it was a doorbell. Jeong Tae-eui pressed that button. But the moment
you press
I tilted my head. I didn't hear any sound, but this feeling felt more like a doorbell...
That was before Jeong Tae-ui even thought about what he said. The door opened without a
sound. The door, which appeared to be a wooden door, slid to the side, revealing the inside
of the door.
It's an elevator.
Jeong Tae-ui stopped and blinked once, twice. Why is the elevator here?
But if you think about it again, this was the commander-in-chief's room. There is nothing
strange about having at least one direct elevator leading to another floor. Moreover, this
elevator might lead directly to the Commander-in-Chief's private room.
While Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head, the wooden door that looked like an ordinary door quietly
closed again.
Jeong Tae-ui frowned.
Something got stuck.
I don't know what that is. But something caught on. It didn't feel that good.
I wanted to go back. For some reason, this elevator and this wooden door itself felt ominous.
It felt like there was something burning inside it that shouldn't be burning.
"......."

But even while thinking that, Jeong Tae-eui pressed the button again. As before, the
wooden door slid to reveal the elevator.
It was quiet. At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly heard silence. There was no one else in
this room, just Jeongtae.
The wooden door slid shut once again. Jeong Tae-eui blocked the door with his hand without
realizing it. The door that was stuck in the obstacle opened again.
Jeong Tae-eui took a step inside. And then I took a step inside. At that moment, the elevator
closed behind him as if he had been waiting.
Jeong Tae-ui looked back at the elevator. It was no different from any other elevator. There is
a fluorescent tube indicating the floor, and a button to press the destination floor. The only
difference was that there was one button. This is an elevator that only goes to one place.
This elevator could not go anywhere else in the branch. It was a machine that only went to
and from two places: the destination floor and the general manager’s office. I was lost in
thought for a moment
Jeong Tae-eui pressed the button that had no number or anything written on it. Soon, the
feeling of my body floating hovered over my feet for a moment, and the elevator began to
move downward.
There were no numbers written on the button, but numbers appeared on the fluorescent
board indicating the total number. As the elevator goes down, the numbers go up one by
one. Starting with the alphabet G, which represents the ground floor, we head to 1, 2, 3, and
the basement. And the number stopped at 4.
As the numbers stopped, the elevator also stopped. A heavy feeling under my feet appears
for a moment and then disappears.
Jeong Tae-eui stared intently at the numbers on the fluorescent screen.
It is on the 4th floor underground. A place that is blocked and has no entrance. The entrance
leading from the stairs was closed with a sign prohibiting entry, and the elevator did not
operate on this floor. The elevator stopped there. Soon the door opened.
This is difficult, I thought. Jeong Tae-ui instinctively felt that he should not get off here.
There were things in the world that were not good to know about. And the sense of Jeong
Tae-ui was clearly evident. This place is one of those types of places.

A few steps away in front of the elevator was blocked by a wall. Unless you got off the
elevator, you couldn't see anything but the walls. Okay, I didn't see anything. If we go up
again like this, we can turn it into something that never happened. Jeong Tae-ui waited for
the door to close. As time passed and the door closed by itself, I was about to press the
button for the ground floor. Don't get off here, in my head
Something was whispering.
However, even after waiting for a while, the door did not close. After waiting for a while and
counting again from one to ten, and then to twenty, when the door did not close, Jeong
Tae-ui sighed quietly. It seemed that the door on this floor could only be closed by pressing
the close button. His finger lingered on the button for a moment. Jeong Tae-eui looked up at
the ceiling. The white fluorescent lights of the elevator were shining.
It was shining. When I lowered my head, the wall in front of the elevator was still blocking my
view like a partition.
“It’s not good to know. I know. I know.”
Jeong Tae-eui muttered without knowing to whom. On the other hand, I think about it.
Perhaps the entire floor here would be decorated like one huge house, and the governor
might live comfortably there. It is said that nearly 100 members shared the 6th underground
floor, but no one would blame them if they had the entire floor to themselves once they
reached the general manager level.
While thinking about such things, Jeong Tae-ui sighed.
I really didn't think that would happen. It is clear that this place is prohibited to the general
public, and of course to general members. It was also clear that such places had their own
reasons. However, Jeong Tae-ui got off. When I thought back later, I couldn't figure out why I
got off. If you don't get off, at least the same safety as before is guaranteed, and if you do
get off, you know what's ahead.
I couldn't. Jeong Tae-ui hated such uncertain and unstable bets.
Nevertheless, it may have been because of the box contained in human instinct.
When Jeong Tae-ui got off, the elevator door closed within a few seconds. I thought it was a
waste to use an elevator designed to recognize weight only to connect two points, but that
thought didn't last long.
Jeong Tae-eui stopped walking when he saw the scene unfolding before his eyes.

It was said to be an area of ​2,000 pyeong. The entire floor of that area was open. The
opposite wall was visible in the distance. And in the vast space between that wall and the
wall behind Jeong Tae-ui's back, large and small container boxes were lined up regularly. It
was a large warehouse.
“This is it... it smells so suspicious even at first sight, so what should I do...”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered like a sigh. And slowly, I approached the iron shelf where the
container was placed. Steel shelves reached up to the ceiling of this place, which could be
as high as the second floor of an ordinary building. Heavy iron pillars, almost too heavy to be
called iron shelves, were attached to the floor and ceiling, supporting iron nets tightly
connected between them. And the container on top of the net
Boxes are lined up.
There were all kinds of containers. They were organized according to size, from as small as
a chest of drawers to as large as a small temporary building. The materials were also divided
into wood and iron. The only thing they have in common is that they don't have any markings
on the outside.
“It’s not good... Should I have just gone up?”
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue. But the moment he got off the elevator, it was like he had
given up on going back.
Suddenly, the sound of footsteps rang out unusually loudly. The hard asphalt floor could not
absorb sound. Since it was a crowded space, there was no reason for the sound to be loud,
but perhaps because I was not confident enough or because I was alone, the sound of my
own footsteps irritated my ears. Jeong Tae-eui walked to a small container a few steps
ahead. And then he tapped the lid with his knuckles. Will there be a sound inside?
But no response came back. I tried pushing the container with my fingertips, but it didn't
budge. When I applied force to my entire body and pushed lightly, it only shook slightly.
The box on the bottom shelf was nailed. However, just above it, a box of the same size and
shape had a lid on it, but it was not fixed. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the box for a moment and
placed his hand on the lid. And pushed quietly.
The heavy lid held its weight for a while as if it wanted to stay in place, but then it slowly
moved to the side. The contents of the box came into view.
"......."

Holy shit.
Jeong Tae-eui swallowed the disgust that was rising without him knowing. No, no words
came out.
He looked inside the box for a moment and then closed the lid again. Then I opened the box
next to it. It contained the same thing. I went a little deeper. The size of the box was twice as
big as the one in front of it. Most boxes of that size had nails on the lids so they couldn't be
opened. After looking around the nearby steel shelf for a while, I finally found an open box.
Jeong Tae-eui
This time I opened the box without hesitation. I never wanted it, but it was exactly what I
expected it to contain.
“...It’s a sight to behold....”
Jeong Tae-eui took a step forward. Didn't even close the lid of the box. Anyway, there was
no doubt that there were surveillance cameras installed throughout this warehouse. It is
impossible not to leave a trace when you enter this place. As soon as I thought about it, I
even started to feel more relaxed.
I walked straight to the very back of the warehouse. In the meantime, as if something
occurred to me, I opened the lid of the box and checked the contents. Where Jeong Tae-ui
stopped, there was a container the size of a room. It was the deepest part of the warehouse.
The container was not closed, perhaps because of its size or for some other reason. The
side of the container, as if one of the walls of a temporary building had been torn off.
One was completely open.
And inside, there was a lump of iron lying there that would be difficult to lift even if several
men rushed at it.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the container blankly for a long time, as if he had lost his mind. To
be exact, the black and shiny metal inside it. The iron flag, with its smooth curves and gentle
curves, seemed like it could fly in the sky at any moment.
"......under."
How long had it been like that? Soon, a short laugh came out of Jeong Tae-ui’s mouth. His
eyes were still fixed on it.

“I’m really…, I’m going crazy…”

Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head while laughing like an idiot. He had no choice but to do
that and didn't know what else to do. Thoughts were jumbling around in my head.
“Well, I’m the one who’s freaking out. How did you even end up here?”
When a troubled voice came from over his shoulder, Jeong Tae-ui turned around without
showing any signs of surprise. There was no reason to be surprised since the footsteps had
gotten closer a while ago. The voice walked without intentionally trying to muffle the sound of
its footsteps and stopped a few steps away from Jeong Tae-eui.
“Anyway, I thought you would come by lunchtime, but you came sooner than I expected. Did
you come by jet or something?”
“It was already at the airport when I spoke to you. I heard something unpleasant happened
at the branch, so the training and all was immediately wrapped up and summoned.”
When Jeong Tae-ui asked seriously, his uncle also answered gravely. He walked one step
further and looked at the container that Jeong Tae-eui had been looking at just a moment
ago. He tilted his head and looked at it for a while as if he was admiring a statue, then
muttered indifferently.
“It’s a beautiful fuselage, isn’t it?”
“Yes. It is the most beautiful bomb I have ever seen.”
Jeong Tae-eui whispered as if he was impressed or regretful. There is a sorrowful sigh in
that tired voice.
“This is the last thing Jae-ui made.”
Step by step, my uncle slowly walked towards the huge fuselage. Then he stopped in front of
it and stroked the black iron body with his palm. Jeong Tae-eui looked at his uncle and his
iron body and muttered quietly.
“Did you make the things in the other containers too?”

My uncle was silent for a moment, groping the black sheen, and then tilted his head
vaguely.
“Some of them. But most of them aren’t. They’re just products that are sold in general.”
“It’s a product... of UNHRDO?”
“Accurately, it should be called a joint product. Moreover, if half of it is a product, should we
say that the other half is a donation product?”
My uncle spoke calmly. He slid his fingers across the metal as if he were disappointed, but
then turned around with an innocent expression on his face. Our eyes meet.
Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his forehead. A weak laugh emerges. There was nothing I could do but
smile.
“Well, this is what makes it even worse... It’s a donated product.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly. My uncle said no more. However, Jeong Tae-ui was not so
stupid that he did not know what that meant, nor was he so tactless.
“Is UNHRDO headquarters located in the United States?”
Jeong Tae-ui asked as if he were talking to himself. My uncle raised his eyebrows instead of
answering. Jeong Tae-eui chuckled.
“Are you selling weapons to Iran and secretly supplying them to communist rebels in other
countries?”
As Jeong Tae-ui weakly joked, his uncle smiled faintly.
“UNHRDO is not an organization affiliated with the United States. Although it has significant
influence, it is an organization that is equally divided among six countries.”

“Indeed. It is an international organization where six countries equally share the power. One
for all, all for one…?”
My uncle just smiled and made no reply. A little distance away, Jeong Tae-eui walked to the
box that had been opened earlier and left the lid unclosed, and as he put the lid back on, his
uncle spoke briefly.
“No comment beyond that.”
Jeong Tae-eui looked around. Containers were stacked from floor to ceiling. Containers were
filling up this warehouse, stretching beyond what was hidden from view. And inside were
weapons that could be taken out and used right now.
“If a guy like Mora sees it, he’ll be really excited.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered a joke and tried to laugh. But there was no laughter. I lost all strength
in my body and collapsed on the floor. amazing. It's a very clear knockout.
“To what extent is it a secret?”
As Jeong Tae-ui muttered, his uncle gave him a brief look as he closed the lids of the boxes
he had left open one by one.
“Among the people you might know, there are less than ten people on the line. Among the
commanders-in-chief, vice-ministers, and instructors, only me and Rick are involved. Other
than that, Jae-ui probably knows. Although he has never said it directly.”
"......aha."
Jeong Tae-ui nodded. Nodding, my consciousness still felt like I was dreaming and I couldn't
fully understand the situation, but I kept moving my head, nodding like a roly-poly.
Among the commander-in-chief, vice-minister, and instructors, my uncle and Rick. And
maybe Jeong Jae-ui.

Jeong Tae-eui thought about the list for a moment. The Minister, Vice Minister, and
developer seemed to understand. However, the reason why only two instructors were
selected did not occur to me at first glance. But there was no need to think for too long. It
was soon easy to guess why they were mixed together.
Is that really the case? Now I understand Illay’s strange privilege. Indeed, this is why my
uncle was ‘a human being needed by UNHRDO.’ Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui laughed. Starting
with that, the laughter that had never come out even when I tried to laugh did not stop. Low,
dry laughter continued for a long time.
At this point, I can't help but laugh.
United Nations Human Resources Development Organization.
Who would believe it if the international organization that everyone wants to join is secretly
taking the lead in committing illegal acts? If this is revealed, it will be an unprecedented
scoop. Of course, before you explode, you will disappear without anyone knowing, or you
will be completely ignored before a single word is published on the ground. This couldn't be
compared to something like Mackin.
“What should I do if an international organization violates an international treaty? ... No,
maybe it was established for this purpose in the first place... Ah, come to think of it, the Asia
branch is the most recent branch of UNHRDO. “Did you say you lost?”
“Taeui.”
Jeong Tae-eui, who was muttering with a laugh, closed his mouth. His uncle, who cut him off
and called his name, was silent for a moment, then shook his head as if he was troubled and
smiled, pretending to be embarrassed.
“Thinking it in your head and saying it out loud are two very different things. Imagination
turns into reality.”
This time, Jeong Tae-ui was silent. He wasn't stupid enough to not notice his uncle's
warning, so he sat down on the floor, stared at his feet in silence, and then let out a long,
silent sigh.
It was a truly horrible feeling. This is the first time I've felt like such a jerk. Before he knew it,
Jeong Tae-eui had become a clown, dancing and singing in places he didn't even know
about.

“What about you?”

Jeong Tae-ui suddenly asked. But my uncle, who seemed to know everything, slowly shook
his head.
“I don’t know. I’ve searched everywhere, but I still can’t find a clue.”
Jeong Tae-eui buried his face in his knees. My body was so tired that I couldn't move. I didn't
think it would be strange if it became a fossil here.
It's ridiculous. Jeong Tae-eui thought to himself with a mocking heart. He was neither
particularly more moral nor more conscientious than others. He wasn't a young man with
many dreams and youth to see the world so purely. Even if I heard that there was some kind
of corruption in some corner of the world, I just passed it over because that's where people
live. Maybe even now, if I wasn't so exhausted, I would be angry
Or he might have scolded me and turned my head away, pretending not to notice.
But now, I was so exhausted that I felt like I would faint if someone else even breathed on
me. Even the fact that he was here weighed down on him as if it were hundreds of tons of
iron weight. It goes without saying that he himself is involved, either directly or indirectly, in
the system here.
“Even if Jae-ui was with me when I went to your house, I would have brought you with me
rather than Jae-ui. From the beginning, I went to get you thinking that you were the one to
ask for help.”
The sound of shoes coming one step closer. It comes one more time.
“You are definitely talented and smart. Even if things around you turn out unrelated to your
efforts, it’s not your fault. At least in this environment, you were outstanding enough to be in
this environment.”
“Uncle…, that’s sophistry.”
Jeong Tae-ui smiled weakly and said. If the reason he was in this situation was not because
of his bad luck, but because of his personality or some meager talent that he didn't even
know existed, then it would have been okay to throw that away. Jeong Tae-ui lifted his head
from his knees. My uncle was standing a couple of steps away, looking down at me. He will
never apologize or make excuses.

“Uncle. I’m going back now.”

Jeong Tae-ui said. My uncle thought for a moment and then bent down, placing his hands on
his knees. The uncle's face approached Jeong Tae-eui's head as if examining a small child.
“You could probably rise to the position you want here.”
“Thank you for your high opinion, Uncle, but I don’t have the position I want here.”
Jeong Tae-ui laughed.
This is the place you want. How far can I climb? A position as an instructor like that crazy
guy who beats up people and doesn't get punished or this sly uncle in front of you? The
position of vice minister where people fight over positions and create factions? Or is it a
general who wears a fake mask and contributes to the killings taking place somewhere in the
world?
There was no room for Jeong Tae-ui anywhere.
“I’m exhausted.”
"......."
“I want to go home and sleep for a week without thinking about anything. The bed here is so
chaotic that I can’t sleep deeply.”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered bitterly. His uncle looked at him helplessly and angrily. Then,
suddenly, playfully, jokingly, he tells the truth.
“Your house won’t be a very good place to sleep for a while. Unwanted guests may come
and go. This time, it won’t be Jae-ui, but Tae’s guests who are looking for you.”

“What is that...”
Jeong Tae-ui muttered earnestly and buried his face in his knees again. Yeah, maybe. No,
my uncle's words have never been wrong, so it's probably true in nine cases out of ten. In
any case, Jeong Tae-eui was involved in an unpleasant incident while serving as vice
minister. It is impossible to know which person will come and for what purpose.
The home to return to peacefully has also disappeared. My heart has already left this place.
Then where should I go? There was nowhere to go.
“In an instant, I became homeless and homeless... Uncle, it’s too much.”
Jeong Tae-ui buried his face in his knees and mumbled. I don't know if those words reached
my uncle's ears properly. The uncle looked at Jeong Tae-ui for a while and said nothing.
“...Taeei. When you came here, you promised me for six months.”
“There isn’t much left now.”
Jeong Tae-eui answered sulkily, wondering if he would be told to fill in at least half a year.
Even if he was told to complete half a year, Jeong Tae-eui was planning to leave. I didn't
want to stay here anymore. Not even his promise to his uncle could tie him down.
“Then, for the rest of the year, please work for me somewhere other than here.”
My uncle's serious voice fell over my head. Jeong Tae-ui remained silent for a moment
without answering.
How long had it been like that? Even though quite a bit of time had passed, my uncle was
patiently waiting for Jeong Tae-ui's answer. Finally, Jeong Tae-ui slowly raised his head,
looked at his uncle with helpless eyes, and whispered like a sigh.
“Uncle. ......You’re really shameless.”
My uncle laughed. Seeing his uncle's eyes soften for the first time today, Jeong Tae-ui sighs.

“Uncle. I have no idea where you are. How can I find someone who I couldn’t find even after
using all kinds of information networks here and there?”
As Jeong Tae-ui spoke, his uncle slightly raised his eyebrows. And then I end up laughing
out loud. The uncle burst into laughter as if he had been hit unexpectedly and shook Jeong
Tae-eui's head without even stopping his laughter. The nephew was smarter and had better
sense than his uncle had thought. Even if only a few clues were given, I knew how to get to
the point with surprising accuracy.
“I don’t expect the result. Just the process is good. You can remain as a special member of
UNHRDO until the allotted time runs out, and of course you can claim all the expenses
incurred. At the very least, even the money you gave to a passing beggar. Do you
understand what I mean?"
The uncle gently cupped Jeong Tae-eui's cheek with his palm and stroked it, just as he did
for his very young nephew, as he did when Jeong Tae-eui was very young. Jeong Tae-eui
looked at his uncle calmly, as if he were a child.
“A month or two. That will be enough to get things sorted out internally. Those who will be
demoted will be dealt with, those who will be transferred will be moved out, and it will be
enough to silence others. After that, go back home. Now. “I’ll stop by often, even if it’s not as
much.”
“You haven’t come here once in the three years since my father passed away, so what
makes you say, ‘I’ll stop by often, even if not as often as I do now.’”
Even though Jeong Tae-eui was helpless, he held on to the part of his uncle's words that
caught him off guard. My uncle’s laughter softly passes through my ears.
Jeong Tae-eui quietly tilted his head while placing his uncle's hand on his cheek. I lost all
strength in my body and wanted to just lie down and sleep. If I closed my eyes, I felt like I
wouldn't wake up for a hundred years.
“Okay, that’s it. Two months. I don’t think I’ll be able to find you, but I’ll try to find you. I want
to see you too.”
Jeong Tae-eui mumbled in a quiet voice, as if he was asleep. My uncle was silently listening
to that voice, which may have been difficult to understand. Jeong Tae-ui was silent for a
moment and then continued.
"But I don't need the identity of a special member of UNHRDO. Even the identity of Jeong
Tae-ui would be dangerous. Give me a new name. An identity that no one will know and no
one will suspect - the same status that actually exists in this world. ... “Give me a name that
even my uncle won’t know.”

Let's throw away any traces left here. Without leaving any clues to find the person named
Jeong Tae-eui, he has a new name that no one knows, not even his uncle or first-timer.
The uncle looked at Jeong Tae-ui blankly. The hand that had stopped on his cheek soon
began to move again. The soft touch that calmly stroked my head felt good.
“Okay, let’s do that. I’ll create an identity with the name you want, the nationality you want,
age, and personal information. Then, I’ll put that record in an envelope and incinerate it,
without even looking at it. ...But you too. “I think I would be a little sad if his fate became
unclear like Jae-ui’s.”
“I’ll contact you occasionally. Anyway, since it’s in the name of looking for my brother, I have
to report on the progress.”
Jeong Tae-ui grinned and muttered. The uncle stroked him for a while longer and then slowly
nodded.
“Okay. Well then, let’s get up now. It’s time to start the day again.”
Jeong Tae-eui took a step back and took the hand his uncle held out. He then stood up from
where he had been sitting. I felt like I would never be able to get up from there, but I had to
get up and walk now anyway. This is because if you just sit there, you have to stay there
forever.
Following his uncle a couple of steps behind, Jeong Tae-ui looked at the elevator standing in
the distance. When that elevator comes up and the doors open again, it's outside. The
outside, no longer a UNHRDO branch, was waiting outside that door. Everything was boring
and exhausting now. Everything that bound Jeong Tae-eui was so heavy. Now them
After taking it off, Jeong Tae-ui is ready to go. If you leave you will never come back.
My uncle said that in time, I would be able to return home again. However, Jeong Tae-eui did
not have any regrets about that place. Even if I could never go back there again, it didn't
matter to my tired mind right now. If only I could rest my exhausted, tattered heart at this
moment, it would be nice to have a resting place later.
The elevator approached. The uncle entered the open wooden door and waited for Jeong
Tae-ui. The moment you enter and come back out, Jeong Tae-eui must say goodbye to
Jeong Tae-eui. At the door, he hesitated for a moment. My uncle waited in silence. But now,
what is there to hesitate about? There's nothing to hold him back.

Jeong Tae-ui quietly raised his hand and patted his chest. It seems like he's trying to soothe
his tired heart. And I took a step back to stay somewhere else.
End of volume 3. Continue with volume 4.